The Show Must Go On

Chapters

Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 13

Chapter 3

With a single high-pitched wail, Fluttershy ran to the bathroom in tears. Rainbow Dash watched the screen in horror as it displayed the act of passion between Fluttershy and herself. The more she watched the video the angrier she got. Her face turned red and her jaw dropped as the Rainbow Dash on the screen removed her clothes.

Rainbow slammed the phone shut and considered throwing it out the nearest window, when Applejack took it from her.

"I'll tend Fluttershy." Rarity almost whispered as she quickly made her way back to the bathroom. Rainbow stared at the table where the phone had been for several minutes as she clenched her jaw and gritted her teeth.

"Who else?" She asked in a menacingly low tone.

"I dunno, sugarcube." Applejack whispered. "So far as I know, just me an' Rares. Maybe whoever sent it to me won't tell nobody."

"No." Rainbow said. "If they sent it to you, I'm thinking they have no interest in keeping quiet."

The two sat in silence after that, both of them deep in thought over the problem at hand. The bakery was empty besides the two girls and the Cakes, who were minding their own business tending the counter. The sound of Fluttershy's sobbing could be heard lightly in the quiet building and it made Rainbow Dash cringe. Somebody hurt my Flutters... the thought repeated in her mind as she envisioned all of the things she would do to whoever was responsible.

She had no qualms with her friends knowing of their relationship, in all honesty she would rather they know. Fluttershy, on the other hand, wanted to continue to keep it secret from fear of their friends no longer caring for them. Rainbow knew, as loyal as she had been, her friends would not turn their backs on them for their sexual preferences or their relationship with each other. In fact, she was sure at-least a couple (if not all) of them shared their sexual preferences.

Rainbow grunted in frustration as she let her head fall into the table. She had much more important things to be thinking of, like how to find whoever sent that text.

"Ugh," she groaned loudly, "I need a drink."

"No, ya don't." Applejack said with a friendly pat on the shoulder. "I've seen what happens when you get into the cider. You're better off without."

"You're probably right." Rainbow muttered.

"So," Applejack said, her voice lowering. "Not that it's any of mah buisness... but, how long?"

Rainbow chuckled slightly and shook her head. "I don't mind telling you." she said. "It's been a while now... that video had to be taken last night."

"Y'all still had that kinda energy after that awful movie?" Applejack laughed. "I'm impressed."

"Ha," she barked a laugh. "I wouldn't call it energy, so much as we never have a minute to ourselves anymore. It was kinda like a mad rush to get it done before we fell asleep."

"Can I say something without sounding weird?" Applejack asked.

Rainbow raised an eyebrow before shrugging. "Sure." she said.

"That video was really good." Applejack said with a slight blush on her face. "Even got Rares in the mood."

Rainbow jerked her head off the table and looked Applejack in the eye, searching for some sign of humor to indicate that the other girl was joking, but aside from a subtle blush, Rainbow saw nothing.

"What?" she asked incredulously.

"Well, I figure if we knew 'bout your relationship, you should know about ours." Applejack said sheepishly. "Besides, ours ain't exactly a secret, we was just waitin' for the right time to tell y'all."

Rainbow stared at Applejack for a moment before laughing slightly. "I had sorta wondered if that was the case." she said. "Good for you both."

"Thank ya, Rainbow." Applejack said. She sighed loudly before leaning back in her chair and staring at the ceiling. "So, what're we gonna do bout that video?" she looked to Rainbow, a concered expresion upon her face.

Rainbow sighed before leaning back in her own chair. "Not much we can do." she said. "Maybe it turns up, or maybe it doesn't." she shrugged. "Can't really figure out anymore than that."

"I suppose you're right..." Applejack sighed before leaning forward. "You could probably call that number off your phone though... see what they say."

"Yeah," Rainbow said with a sigh. "should probably wait a few days though. We want it to look unrelated." she explained. "If we call them now, it'll probably look obvious that that's what we're calling about. If we wait a few days and then call, it's more likely they'll answer."

"Good point." Applejack said. "Guess all we can do is wait at this point." she sighed before chuckling quietly. "Y'know," she said. "you're handling this a lot better than I thought you would."

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "It doesn't really bother me that you guys know. The only thing that bothers me is that someone hurt Fluttershy." Rainbow clenched her fists resting on the table at the thought of Fluttershy's tears.

Someone hurt my Flutters...

Just as Rainbow was beginning to once more seethe with rage, Applejack's phone rang, playing some country song she had never heard before.

Applejack looked at the phone briefly before flipping it open. "Y'ello." she said. A pause as she listened to whatever the person on the other end of the line said. "Okay, well... we're all here 'cept for Pinkie. Yeah, we just wanted some breakfast. Yeah, we'll meetcha here." Applejack closed the phone and stuck it in her pocket before grinning at Rainbow Dash. "Well, Sunset wants to meet us all here." she said. "Said she's got some good news."

Rainbow chuckled for a moment before saying, "Well, we could really use some good news right about now."

"Also said to make sure we got an extra seat saved." Applejack said with a sly grin. "I'm bettin' she's got a date."

"Finally." Rainbow said with a groan. "I thought she'd go forever since Flash broke it off with her."

A door creaked open in the back of the room as Fluttershy and Rarity exited the bathroom. Fluttershy was still wiping at her eyes as they exited, but she seemed to have stopped crying. Rarity herself carried bloodshot eyes as they left the bathroom and Rainbow would have asked about it had she not been beaten to the punch.

"What's wrong, babe?" Applejack asked as she stood from her chair.

Rarity waved a dismissive hand at the other girl before taking a seat at the table. "I'm fine." she said. "Fluttershy and I just had a heart to heart, as it were."

"What about?" Rainbow asked, looking directly at Fluttershy, who simply smiled slightly and shook her head.

"Same thing we talked about last night..." Fluttershy mumbled gently. "I'm okay now..."

"As am I." Rarity said as she tenderly stroked Applejack's hand. "We just spoke of how much our friends love us..."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah..." Rainbow said as she rolled her eyes. "We all love each other. Let's not make a big deal out of it." She feigned disinterest, however she was grateful for her friend's love and affection, she just considered herself too cool to show it.

A pair of pink arms quickly snaked around all of the girls before pulling the four of them into a tight hug with the fifth. "I love all of you!" the bubbly newcomer said.

"Pinkie?!" Rainbow asked. "When did you get here?!"

Pinkie dropped all of the girls before pulling a cupcake from... Rainbow did not really know where. "Well," she said as she took a bite from the cupcake. "I got here about the time you started watching porn."

Fluttershy meeped quietly, but managed to avoid running off in tears again and Rainbow's jaw dropped. "It weren't porn." Applejack interjected.

"AJ," Pinkie said, "It's still porn even if it's people you know." she turned to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. "It was really hot porn, too."

"I'm done." Rainbow said as she sat back at the table.

"Well, I guess we're all here." Applejack said.

"What's going on?" Fluttershy asked.

"Apparently Sunset's got some good news." Rainbow explained before grinning widely. "I think she's got a date."

"Ooh, who do you think it is?" Pinkie asked.

"I'm bettin' it's Twilight." Applejack said.

Pinkie laughed for a minute before shaking her head. "No, I think I'd see Twilight with somebody more like me." she said.

Rainbow barked a laugh before shaking her own head. "No, Pinkie. I think she'd just wanna experiment with you." she laughed, not noticing Pinkie's own laughter dying down as she stared at the table.

"Yeah," she said. "you're probably right."

"I'm betting it's a guy." Fluttershy said. "I mean, she did date Flash and all."

"Yeah, but she was just using him to get more popular." Rarity said as she shook her head. "I'm thinking she's gay."

"Aren't we all?" Rainbow said with a laugh.

"I'm bi-sexual." Pinkie said quietly.

Rainbow nodded at the pink haired girl. "I could see that."

"Yes, darling. You do strike me as the type to love everyone no matter what." Rarity said as she gave the other girl a pat on the back.

The bell above the doorway to Sugarcube Corner chimed lightly announcing the arrival of Sunset Shimmer. "Oh, good. You're all here." she said standing beside the door and motioning to someone on the other side. "Come on, dear. It's okay." she said.

Footsteps were heard as everyone smiled in anticipation, but all of their faces fell as they saw who walked through the door. Orange hair that was far too large to be contained by the measly pony-tail-holder on her head. A sheepish smile and wave from the newcomer.

"Guys..." Sunset said in a tentative manner. "I want you all to meet my new girlfriend..."

Rainbow glared angrily at the girl in the doorway. Rarity's jaw dropped. Pinkie gasped loudly and flew from her seat, defying gravity with the power of the gasp. Fluttershy simply meeped quietly and ducked beneath the table.

Sunset's smile fell slightly as she gestured to her girlfriend. "You all remember Adagio Dazzle."

How could any of them forget?

Author's Note

Got off work early and had to push this out. Unedited and completely illiterate I'm sure, but I hope you all enjoy.

Also, my girlfriend made an account and she's going to be releasing a story soon from what I hear. Not clop, but still you guys should give her all of the love and support you give me. :twilightsheepish:

As usual feel free to leave thoughts and comments, I always love those.

Chapter 4

There was complete and utter awkward silence for several minutes while the girls simply glared at the siren smiling sheepishly in the doorway of Sugarcube Corner. It was eventually broken by something none of them expected.

A pink blur threw itself into Adagio. Pinkie cried into the siren's shirt for a few moments while Adagio simply stared at her dumbfounded. "Pinkie?" she asked the crying girl. "Are you okay?"

Pinkie shook her head and grabbed a handful of the siren's shirt. "Can I talk to you?" she stammered in between sobs. "Please?"

Adagio looked to Sunset who simply shrugged and pointed to the door. "Go, I'm sure the rest of them have things they want to say."

"But, why me?" Adagio asked the crying girl.

"Cause, you'll understand best, I think." Pinkie sniffled and wiped at her eyes as the two walked outside of Sugarcube Corner.

After the door closed behind them, Rainbow took her chance to speak. "What the hell, Sunset?!" she exclaimed. "What are you doing with her?"

Sunset sighed and took a seat at the table with the rest of them. "Okay, I get that you guys are a little blind-sided right now."

"Darling," Rarity said. "I think if this is what you really want, we're happy for you, but you've got to understand that we simply have some questions. Isn't that right, Rainbow Dash?" she directed her last question at the glaring guitarist across the table. Rainbow merely crossed her arms and mumbled under her breath.

"I think Rarity's right, Dashie..." Fluttershy said. "We should be happy for Sunset."

Rainbow stared at her girlfriend for several minutes before visibly relaxing. "You're right, Flutters..." she sighed. "We should probably tell her about the video, though. Everybody else knows."

Fluttershy nodded while Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Video?"

Applejack grumbled and pulled up her phone, sliding it across the table to Sunset Shimmer she said, "This was sent to my phone this mornin'. Any idea who coulda sent it?"

Sunset watched the video in horror before slamming the phone onto the table. "Why would somebody send this to you?" she asked.

"Dash and Fluttershy have been keeping their relationship secret for a while now. Somebody probably sent that to me hopin' we'd throw 'em under the bus. O'course we didn't, but that don't mean somebody ain't out to hurt 'em." Applejack said.

"Well," Sunset shook her head. "who could want to hurt you two?" She was obviously distracted by something, but Dash put it down as nothing more than discomfort at seeing two of her closest friends in an intimate act. Either that or arousal, she did seem pretty heated all of a sudden and she refused to meet either Rainbow or Fluttershy's eye.

"Besides your girlfriend and her sisters?" Dash quipped, causing the others to glare at her.

"They're not sisters." Sunset said, distractedly. "And they don't want to hurt anybody anymore. Trust me they've changed."

"Whatever..." Dash grumbled as she lowered herself into her seat and crossed her arms defensively.

"That video though..." Sunset mumbled with a thoughtful look. "That's so strange."

"I thought it was kinda hot!" Dash yelled without thinking.

Deadpan stares from all of her friends met her response as they all went back to pondering. "Maybe we should just move." Fluttershy whimpered. "If they sent it to one person, I'm sure it's only a matter of time before they send it to somebody else."

"So?" Sunset asked, "It seems to me like the only reason you wanted to keep it a secret was because of how you thought we'd feel, right?" she asked. Fluttershy simply nodded. "Okay, so since we know and we're okay with it... why does it matter if anyone else finds out?"

"It's not them finding out that would bother me." Rainbow said as she clenched her fists. "I don't want everyone to see me and Flutters like... that."

"I think I understand where Rainbow Dash is coming from." Rarity said. "After all, they did not exactly agree to be recorded and they certainly don't want anybody seeing it."

"Exactly." Fluttershy mumbled. "With you girls, it's okay. You aren't going to keep the video, and you would never do anything to make us uncomfortable like that."

"But," Rainbow interjected. "If somebody like Snips or Snails got that video... I don't even want to think about it."

"Well, there's nothing we can do until we figure out who sent it in the first place." Sunset sighed as she put her head in her hands. "Nothing makes sense anymore..." she mumbled.

"You're telling me..." Rainbow grumbled.

"So," Sunset finally spoke. "What's up with Pinkie?" she asked.

"I honestly have no idea." Fluttershy mumbled softly. "She seemed perfectly fine just a few minutes ago."

Pinkie had not been fine a few minutes ago. In fact, according to the pink haired girl in question, she had not been fine in several weeks now. After Adagio had followed the other girl outside she had simply fallen to the ground in the alley next to the bakery and cried for a moment.

Adagio was lost as to how she should react. After a moment of silent debate the siren merely sat next to the girl and attempted to pat her on the back. This resulted in Pinkie hugging the other girl tightly and crying into her hair.

Adagio simply held the girl, unsure of how to react. Besides Sunset Shimmer and the other Sirens, Pinkie Pie and Twilight were the first friends that Adagio had made and she so wanted to help, but she was unsure as to how. "Pinkie?" she asked hesitantly. "What's the matter?"

Pinkie finally managed to stop wailing and toned her crying down to simple sobbing. "D-D-Dashie said it." she said softly. "I-I've been thinking it for m-m-months, but Dashie said it."

"What did she say?" Adagio asked.

"That I'm just an... e-experiment. To Twilight, I mean." Pinkie said.

Adagio titled her head, "But, I thought that was what you said."

Pinkie nodded. "It's what we said, but I've been hoping... that it was more." she said. "Honestly, I love Twilight, but I think... I think she really only does see me as an experiment."

Adagio remembered the previous night, specifically the way that Pinkie and Twilight had kissed with a burning passion. "That didn't look like an experiment to me, Pinkie." she said.

"We don't really take turns, Twilight just says that." Pinkie sighed. "She says she likes it when she doesn't have to be in control. She trusts me to take care of her."

Adagio nodded despite the fact that she was completely lost. "Well, have you tried talking to her about it?" she asked. It seemed like the most simple explanation. If Pinkie was worried about Twilight's affection, she should just talk to her about it. Tell her how she feels.

"I've tried, but all she ever wants to talk about is her 'experiments'." Pinkie said as she choked back a sob. "It's not fair, though, Dagi. I want love too. Not just meaningless sex or experiments, but genuine love. Twilight's just a science-y science person, but I think she could be a love-y love person too... or pony." Pinkie giggled slightly and Adagio was grateful for the sound. "Purple pony" she giggled again. "Purple pony princess." she laughed. "Purple pony princess pus-"

"I think that's enough." Adagio cut her off with a hand on her mouth as she realized where the younger girl's alliteration was going.

Pinkie grinned when her hand was taken away. "Sorry," she said. "I've just had purple pony princess pussy on the mind a lot lately."

Adagio blushed furiously. "I wish you'd stop talking." She laughed despite herself.

"It's not just the purple pony princess pussy that's perplexed me lately." Pinkie said as Adagio forced herself not to roll her eyes. "I can't stop thinking about Pinkie's purple pony princess predicament."

"Look, maybe Twilight's just worried about something. You should try talking to her again. I can't say I know her very well, but I doubt she'd be okay with you torn up about her." Adagio wiped the tears from the young girl's eyes and she caught a glimpse of that infectious smile. "If nothing else, you could always have me and Sunset there. For moral support."

Pinkie sniffed and wiped the remainder of the tears from her eyes. "I may hold you to that." she said.

"Feel free, Pinkie." Adagio said with a smile as she helped the other girl to her feet. "But, I do need to know... why did you want to talk to me about it?"

"Well, because you and Sunny are the only ones who know and the rest of our friends are probably all yelling and worried and upset with Sunset right now." Pinkie explained. "But, not just because you and Sunny are dating. There was also this video of Flutters and Dashie goin' at it, that somebody sent to Jackie and Rares this morning." Pinkie chirped happily.

Adagio froze. She had deleted that video, she knew she had. She had even forbade Sunset from watching it, let alone sending it to anyone. What if Sunset had sent it off her own phone? Why would she do that, though? It made no sense. No, something else had to be going on, she was sure of it.

"I think we should go back in now, Pinkie." the siren said as she stepped around the corner. "We should all sit down and discuss... some things."

Pinkie raced ahead and stopped just before she opened the door. "Okay." she said. "Oh," she turned to Adagio and flashed her most heart-warming smile. "and thank, Adagio. I really owe you one."

Adagio smiled as she placed her hands on the door. "You're welcome, Pinkie." And with that, she opened the doors.

Rainbow heard the door open and scowled at the siren who entered. Pinkie bounced back to the table, grinning widely, as if nothing had happened. Maybe it hadn't. Maybe Pinkie was merely distracting the siren so the rest of them could talk in private. "Good job, Pinkie." Dash whispered quietly to the other girl, who simply smiled in return, clearly lost as to why she was being thanked.

Rainbow shook her head as she spoke again, "I think we should all go home. We'll figure out the rest of this business in a day or two."

"I think you're right, sugarcube." Applejack said as she and Rarity stood from their chairs. "We oughta have somethin' figured out by then."

"Before you go, Rainbow," Adagio started as the two girls walked out the door., "I'd like to have a word with you in private."

Rainbow felt a wave of fury pass over her. Who did this siren think she was? She had no right to act like she was automatically allowed to tell Rainbow what to do. "Fuck off." she said coolly before standing from her chair fast enough to throw it into a nearby wall. "You don't tell me what to do."

"Rainbow!" Sunset yelled. "I'm not asking you to be her friend, but do NOT talk to my girlfriend that way."

"Whatever..." Rainbow mumbled as she started walking towards the door. "You comin', Flutters?" she asked without turning around.

"S-sure." Fluttershy mumbled as she raced to walk beside Rainbow.

Rainbow willed herself not to jump as she felt a hand drop on her shoulder. "It's important." Adagio said. "Please."

Rainbow rolled her eyes as she brushed the hand away from her shoulder. She held the door open and motioned Fluttershy through before looking at the siren. "You've got sixty seconds." she said as she walked out the door.

"Wait here." Adagio said to Sunset before following Rainbow.

Fluttershy stared at the two girls walking out of the bakery in shock. "Rainbow?" she asked hesitantly.

"Go ahead, I'll catch up." Rainbow said as she stood across from Adagio, crossing her arms in a defensive gesture. Rainbow waited until Fluttershy had walked out of ear-shot before speaking again. "What?" she asked in a clipped tone.

"Pinkie has a problem." Adagio said. "I can't really tell you too much about it, bu-"

"Why the fuck not?" Rainbow asked furiously. "Do you think Pinkie considers you a better friend? Do you think she'd tell you anything she wouldn't tell me?"

Adagio sighed as she took a step closer to Rainbow her expression calm and neutral. "No. I don't think she considers me to be a better friend, but she does consider me a friend and I won't break a friends confidence." she said. "Just... tell her you're there for her."

Rainbow knew her eyes flared as she dropped her arms and balled her fists. Pinkie knew that she was there for her. She would never leave her friends hanging. This siren did not know what she was talking about and she should not presume to tell Rainbow how to treat her friends or what to say to them. "You're time is up." she whispered. "Get outta my sight."

"Rainbow," Adagio sighed, "Just-"

That was as far as she got before Rainbow threw her punch.

Author's Note

Sorry it's been a while guys. Works finally relenting and allowing me freedom, so chapters should be coming in a little more frequently than they have been. The chapters themselves should also start getting longer from this point on.

Also, thank all of you guys who've gone and shown my girl some support. I really appreciate it. Like I said, she's not writing clop, but we're working on something right now that I think some of you will really like. :twilightsmile:

As usual, feel free to leave thoughts and comments.

Chapter 5

The moment Adagio hit the ground, Sunset Shimmer stormed out of Sugarcube Corner, fury etched into her face as rage powered her running steps. Rainbow dropped her hands to her side, her rage spent on the wrong target. She should not have lashed out at the siren, she should have saved her rage for whoever had sent her friends that video. She watched as her impending doom stormed across the parking lot towards her.

She knew she was in the wrong this time, however she had been enraged by the siren's pretenses of knowing what her friends needs. Adagio did not know her, nor did she know Pinkie despite what she said.

Sunset's scowl only deepend as she ran at the two girls and her face portrayed all of the rage she was feeling at the attack on her girlfriend. Rainbow lowered her head in shame as she realized she deserved whatever punishment the girl decided to dish out.

As Sunset reached the two she walked passed Rainbow and she lowered herself by her girlfriend. "Are you okay?" she asked the siren pulling her to her feet.

"I'm okay," she said, wobbling slightly. "Don't be upset."

Rainbow cocked her head in confusion. Don't be upset? She had just punched the siren in the face, and now Adagio was defending her? Way to make somebody feel like scum...

"I'm sorry, Rainbow." Adagio said as she stepped towards the larger girl. "I didn't mean to upset you." Adagio held her hand out to the other girl and smiled. A painfully innocent gesture that shook Rainbow to the core.

Rainbow stared at the other girl's hand for a moment as Sunset seethed behind her girlfriend. "I think we all need to sit down and talk soon." Sunset said as Rainbow continued to consider the siren's outstretched hand.

Rainbow nodded as she grasped the siren's outstretched hand with her own. "I think that would be best." she said. "I'm sorry, Adagio. I've just had a really rough morning..." Rainbow actually managed to look as ashamed as she felt. "I shouldn't have taken it out on you."

"It's alright, Rainbow." Adagio said. "I shouldn't have said what I did. I'm sorry too." The siren smiled sweetly as Sunset continued to glare at Rainbow. "I've not had a lot of experience dealing with human emotions yet, but..." Adagio gave a sheepish grin, "I hope we can be friends."

Rainbow stared at the girl as she decided what to say next. She knew what she should say. She should tell the girl that she would like that too, and she was sure they would be, but she would not lie to the siren even if it was what she and Sunset wanted. "We'll see." Rainbow said, keeping a neutral expression.

Sunset scowl only seemed to deepen as she stared at the Rainbow haired girl over her girlfriend's shoulder. "Give me a minute, Dash?" she phrased it as a question, but Rainbow knew she had no choice in the matter.

"Sure." Rainbow said, keeping her words minimal.

"Adagio," Sunset said sweetly. "Go home, I'll meet you there in a few minutes."

Adagio looked from her smiling girlfriend to the dejected face of Rainbow before taking on a serious expression. "Be nice." she said firmly as she walked away.

After the siren had left hearing range, Rainbow laughed slightly. "Never thought she'd be the one telling you to be nice." she said, receiving a glare from Sunset. "Sorry." she mumbled.

Sunset sighed before shaking her head. "Look, I know you're upset, but Adagio is in a really weird place right now." she grabbed Rainbow by the shoulder and turn her so their eyes were level. "You need to go home and relax. Sit on this video thing for a few days and we'll figure it out."

Rainbow sighed as she wrapped an arm around the slender girl quickly. "I'm sorry." she said as she released her friend. "You're right. I just need to go relax and wrap my head around all of this."

"I forgive you, Dash." Sunset said with a small smile. "Just go home and rest for a couple days, alright?"

Rainbow nodded. "Alright." she said.

"I'll walk with you for a bit." Sunset said as she led the way in the general direction of Rainbow's house.

The two walked in silence for several minutes, both pondering over the video and Rainbow's reaction. "I know I overreacted." Rainbow said. "But, I still don't like her."

Sunset sighed and shook her head, her steps slowing slightly. "I know, but you don't need to direct your anger at her." she said.

"You're right," Rainbow said as she raised a fist and stared at it. "I should have punched whoever took that stupid video."

Rainbow did not notice Sunset's shoulders tensing at her words. After a moment of silence, Sunset merely nodded.

"So," Rainbow said with a curious expression on her face as she linked her hands behind her head. "How did you get with her anyways?"

Sunset smiled slightly as she recounted the events of the previous night. "Well," she said, "I was going to the ice-cream parlor after I talked to you two last night, but when I got there they wouldn't serve me."

"Why not?" Rainbow asked, her anger evident in her tone.

"Calm down, Dash." Sunset said with a chuckle. "They just said they were gonna close soon and didn't have time to pull five quarts of chocolate ice-cream."

"Didn't Flutters call ahead though?"

"Yeah, but they get calls like that all the time and nobody shows up, so they ignore them."

"That's dumb."

"Anyways," Sunset said. "I decided to go for a late night walk and I got lost in Applejack's family's orchard." she chuckled slightly. "Couldn't find my way out until like two in the morning. Then, I found Adagio crying at a bus-stop and I took her home with me." she shrugged. "She needed somebody and I was there, plus I was kinda lonely."

"Lonely?" Rainbow asked.

Sunset laughed, but it had no warmth or mirth to it. "Yeah, I've been lonely for a while. You girls are great, but I wanted somebody to hold, ya' know?"

"I get it."

"Anyways, we talked about it and the other sirens were cool with it, so she's moved in with me."

"What?" Rainbow stopped walking to stare at the other girl incredulously. "You've been dating for a day and she's already moved in? Next thing you're gonna tell me you've already fucked!"

Sunset laughed nervously for a moment with a light blush on her face. "Funny thing..." she mumbled.

"Oh my god." Rainbow said as she stormed off. "There's something majorly fucking wrong with you!" She yelled over her shoulder as she walked. She could not believe that she had already had sex with the siren and allowed her to live with her after only one night. Maybe she just needed to go home and calm down.

She should not be upset with Sunset, it was her life. Maybe she was just jealous, after all it had taken dating Fluttershy six months before she put out. She sighed at herself for thinking of it that way. That was wrong and she knew it. Still, she had to admit she was a little jealous of their living situation. Since her father had passed away, Dash had hated living in that house all alone. She wanted nothing more than for her love to stay under her roof.

"Rainbow?" The sweet voice derailed her train of thought as she realized that she had almost walked right passed her girlfriend without even noticing. "Is everything alright? I heard a lot of yelling... and swearing."

Rainbow sighed, upset with herself for everything that day had wrought. "Yeah, I just need to go relax." she said. "Wanna join me?"

Fluttershy smiled brightly enough that Rainbow wished she had been wearing her shades. "I would like that a lot, Dashie." she said cheerfully.

That cheer and that smile... thought Rainbow, that's all I need to relax at least a little.

"I wanted to talk to you about something anyways." Fluttershy chirped. "It's very important."

Her happiness was contagious and Rainbow soon found herself smiling as she walked close to the other girl. "What you wanted to talk about this morning?" she asked.

Fluttershy shook her head. "Not exactly." she mumbled, still smiling. "I think you're going to like what I have to say though, Dashie." she whispered as she checked to make sure they were alone before kissing Rainbow on the mouth quickly; her velveteen lips leaving an ache in the other girl as she pulled away.

"Can't wait," Rainbow whispered as her girlfriend pulled away. "Afterwards can we pick up where we left off this morning?"

"Do you mean the talk or... the other thing?"

"The other thing." Rainbow said. "If you want to pick the talk back up we can, but I really need the other thing."

Fluttershy laughed and nodded. "We can do that then, after I give you the news."

The two walked in comfortable silence back to Rainbow's house as they contemplated the day. As Rainbow saw it, the video had been a terrible thing, but at least their relationship was in the open now. She was still angry at whoever had taken the video, but she was relieved that she no longer had to keep her relationship secret from her friends.

She sighed as they finally reached their destination and she unlocked the front door.

The two walked to the bedroom and sat on the bed, Rainbow throwing herself down into a laying position as Fluttershy sat politely on the edge. "Did you like it?" she asked quietly. "How I was this morning, I mean..."

"It. Was. Awesome." Rainbow said. "You should totally be a little more aggressive in bed."

Fluttershy giggled cutely before laying on the bed next to Rainbow. "I thought you might say that." she mumbled.

Rainbow closed her eyes as she relaxed before feeling Fluttershy shifting next to her. "What did you want to talk about, Flutters?" she asked without opening her eyes.

Fluttershy shifted silently for a few more minutes before she spoke again. "Open your eyes, Dashie."

Rainbow opened her eyes to be awarded the sight of her girlfriend, naked and panting. "What..." Rainbow was at a loss. She had never seen her girlfriend be so direct or so spontaneous, however she was not about to start complaining.

"Shush." Fluttershy said, her tone making it obvious she was trying to sound commanding, but she just ended up sounding extremely cute. "Just take your clothes off." she said in a husky voice.

"Yes ma'am." Rainbow said with a grin as she began pulling her clothes off, slowly. She made sure Fluttershy could stare to her hearts content as she took her clothes off in the most seductive manner she could muster. She gyrated her hips and tensed her toned stomach muscles as she slowly slid her shirt over her head. She stood from the bed and faced away from her girlfriend as she slowly teased her skirt off, sliding it down her legs her entire torso bending to follow it so that Fluttershy could get an eye-full of her ass and her slightly moist slit as she bent.

"Enjoying the show?" Rainbow asked, her voice raspy as she tried to sound seductive.

"I am." Fluttershy said quietly.

Rainbow finished removing her skirt and threw it into a corner near her shirt as she unhooked her bra. She held the fabric in place over her breasts as she did her best to look like one of the models from the magazines.

"Pretty as a picture..." Fluttershy smiled, her eyes half-lidded. "Now, finish taking that off," she commanded as she slid to the edge of the bed and spread her legs, revealing her own glistening vagina, moist with arousal and completely shaven. Rainbow felt herself growing moist just staring at it, "and come take care of me." Fluttershy finished.

"Yes ma'am." Rainbow said as she allowed her bra to fall to the floor. Rainbow fell to her knees before her girlfriend and stared for a moment at her lower lips.

Fluttershy smiled as she grasped Rainbow head with both hands and shoved her face between her legs. "Start licking if you want a turn." she warned ominously.

Rainbow wasted no time in obeying. She thrust her tongue into the other girl's sex, eliciting a high-pitched moan and a shiver of pleasure from the other girl. The smell of Fluttershy's sex and the feel of her feminine moisture on Rainbow's tongue and chin drove her own needs into a frenzy as she slid her tongue deeper inside the other girl.

Fluttershy squeezed Rainbow's head with her knees and pulled her hair with both hands, demanding that Rainbow work quickly. Rainbow naturally complied. As she thrust her tongue into and out of her girlfriend, Rainbow began using her lip to play with the other girl's clit, rubbing the nub as she thrust again.

Fluttershy squealed with delight as she felt herself reaching her climax far faster than she had anticipated. As Rainbow began licking small circles in the girl, Fluttershy's body locked up and she stiffened before releasing one long quiet moan, bucking her hips further into Rainbow's face.

Fluttershy released her girlfriend and fell back into the bed. "That was quick." Rainbow remarked as she stood and stretched.

"Yeah, I guess I was a little pent-up after seeing that video..." Fluttershy mumbled.

Rainbow's jaw dropped. "What?"

"Do you think we could get Applejack to send it to us before she deletes it?"

"Change of subject," Rainbow said as she sat back down on the bed. Changing the subject was her default for when her girlfriend got weird, which thankfully did not happen often. "What was the big news you wanted to share?" she asked.

"What about your turn?" Fluttershy asked as she sat up.

"It can wait," Rainbow said with a shrug. "Get me after you tell me what's on your mind."

Fluttershy sighed as she took the other girl's hands. "I've come to a decision." she said.

"And that would be?"

Fluttershy smiled as she answered, "I'm moving in here."

Author's Note

Sorry it's a little late, but ya know... stuff...

Anyways thank you all for your continued support. I'm glad you're enjoying this story and I'm sure I'll get back to a decent writing schedule soon.

As usual feel free to leave whatever you want in the comment section. Except for you... you know who you are.

Chapter 6

Rainbow stared at her girlfriend, her jaw slack and a large goofy smiled plastered to her face. "You're moving in here?" she asked. Fluttershy simply nodded, the same small smile on her face as before. Rainbow began to laugh as she threw her arms around her girlfriend. "That's awesome, Fluttershy!" she squealed happily.

"I'm glad." Fluttershy mumbled into her neck as she returned the embrace. The two became comfortable as they fell back into the bed, Rainbow pulling the blanket over them as they fell. Fluttershy yawned widely as she nestled her head deeper into Rainbow's neck. "We... should... go over... rules..." she slurred as her eyelids dropped.

"Maybe when-" A yawn. "we wake up, okay?" Rainbow asked sleepily.

"Too early... to sleep... M'not... tired..." Fluttershy said. Her words affected by the exhaustion of the day.

"Well, it's been a long morning..." Rainbow muttered. "Let's just take a quick nap..." Fluttershy simply nodded into the larger girl's shoulder as sleep began to take her.

She had only one last thing to say before she slept. "I couldn't be happier..."

On the opposite side of town, in Sunset's dark apartment; the siren, Adagio, lied in the floor crying. Her tears fell across the carpet as the sobs wracked her body.

She had thought that ... that maybe if she forgave Rainbow, that her pain would go away, that she could forgive herself just as easily.

This was not the case.

Just by seeing the hate in the other girl's eyes and feeling the ferocity in her punch, she had been reminded of everything she had ever done wrong. Not just in the past few months, but every mistake she had ever made in the past millennium had come screaming back at her before she could understand.

She had barely made it home before the tears began to fall.

Home.

The thought was all that comforted her now, as she lie in the floor sobbing, the blood pouring down from her split lip. The fact that the floor she lay in was the floor of her home. The carpet that absorbed her tears was part of her home. As were the treacherous walls that seemed intent on making her sobbing seem so much louder as the sound echoed down the hallways.

For the first time in over a thousand years... she had a home. She had someone who cared for her enough to share their home with her.

Still, the thoughts were not enough to ease the pain she felt in her heart as her memories of evil deeds returned to her as vividly as the day she had lived them.

A man dropping to the ground before her, the life fleeing from his eyes as a woman stood over him, his wallet in her hand. A smile on her face as the woman pulled the money from the wallet. "Please..." he cried. "I have to feed my family..."

Two women fighting over a purse at the mall as Adagio slipped out the door with the very purse they were battling for.

A young boy pushing his little sister out a window, her scream one of pure terror as the ground rushed to meet her-

Adagio screamed again as she remembered these events she once enjoyed, the euphoric feeling of absorbing the negative energy of people fighting for what they wanted. The last one... she had been upset when she learned the little girl survived; no, not upset... disappointed. She had so wanted to absorb the negative energy of a big brother who had killed their little sister.

She hated the women in her memories; the three siren's grinning as they used their voices to manipulate people against one another. She hated their smug smiles and the looks of malice in their eyes as they reveled in the pain they caused. She especially hated the ring-leader; the one who stood proudly as the commander of the horrific events.

She hated that Adagio in her memories that smiled even wider with every drop of blood spilled and every tear shed in the name of the negative energy she devoured hungrily. She hated the hatred and malice that used to rule her heart and she hated her own weakness for succumbing to that hatred.

However, the Adagio lying on the floor sobbing was not the same Adagio. She was a better person, no longer caring for hatred and malice, but for love and friendship. She had already grown to love Sunset, Pinkie, and Twilight and she found herself growing found of Applejack and Rarity. She knew too little of Fluttershy and despite her own faults it was very hard to care for somebody who would punch her in the face while she was just trying to help. Still, she knew that Rainbow was in a bad place because of the video.

The video; another problem altogether. She knew exactly who had taken the video, but she had no clue as to how it had circulated to Applejack. She had deleted the video from her phone that very morning. She had not sent it to anybody and she had not told anyone of its existence.

The tears returned as she came to realize; despite her innocence in sending the video it was all her fault for taking it. She rolled onto her side and curled her knees into her chest as she cried awhile longer.

She heard the front door click open as she wept, but she didn't care to hide her tears. The woman that walked in was the one person who could help her in that instant. Sunset began to speak even before she turned around and saw the weeping siren.

"You would not believe what Rainbow just said to me!" she said angrily as she slammed the lock on the door. "I mean, she practically called me a slut and I don't know abou-"

Her words died in her throat as she finally turned around and caught sight of her girlfriend crying in the floor. "Help me, Sunset..." she croaked, her throat raw from her constant sobbing.

Sunset immediately dropped her keys and ran to the siren, dropping to her knees as she reached her. "Oh my God, Adagio. What happened?"

"I hate her..." Adagio whispered as her girlfriend wrapped her in a warm embrace.

Sunset sighed before running her hand through the siren's wild hair. Sunset's soft fingers sliding through her silky hair did wonders to calm Adagio. "Look, Adagio... Rainbow's just in a really bad place right now. Give her time."

"Not her..." Adagio said. Her shaking had all but stopped, but the tears still ran freely down her face.

"Then who...?" Sunset asked, pulling away to look into the eyes of her crying lover.

"The person I used to be." Adagio said with a sigh. "I deserve everything that's happening here lately. You don't even know how awful I used to be, Sunset."

Sunset nodded thoughtfully for a moment before kissing the siren gently. "I know how good you are now though." she said as she broke the kiss. Adagio smiled quietly as Sunset looked at her, her eyes full of warmth and love for the siren. "I do have to ask though..."

"The video?" Adagio finished for her. "I have no idea... I deleted it the minute my phone came back on."

"I know." Sunset huffed playfully. "I wanted to see it so badly too."

Adagio burst into a fit of giggles. "Shut up." she laughed.

"Come on." Sunset said, pulling herself and her lover to their feet.

"Where are we going." Adagio asked.

Sunset granted her a sultry smile with half lidded eyes before brushing her lips against the siren's ear. "We're going back to the room, and we're going to make love until you can't walk straight for a week." she whispered in a husky voice.

Adagio hummed contentedly as she felt her girlfriends hot breath on her neck. "That sounds good to me..." she sighed. Adagio pulled away slightly to look into her lover's eyes. "But, what brought this on?"

"I just think we need it..." Sunset said. She refused to meet the siren's gaze and she seemed tense. Adagio frowned thoughtfully before tugging on the other girl's arm. Sunset looked into the siren's eyes seeing the look of fierce determination within she sighed and relented. "I just don't like how Rainbow's acting lately." she admitted. "I mean, she found out your living here and that we're sleeping together and she flipped out on me."

"I'm sorry." Adagio said as she pulled Sunset's head into her chest. "This is all my fault isn't it?" she asked.

"No." Sunset said, snuggling her face further into her girlfriend's chest. "She's just having a hard time with everything else that's going on right now. Wrapping her head around us is going to take a while." Sunset pulled away and sauntered towards the bedroom. "I'm really proud of you, by the way."

"Oh?" Adagio stared at the round, wide, and firm behind of her lover as she walked away.

"You've been so good today..." she said, her voice husky. "I think it's time I reward you for that." She looked over her shoulder and gave a sultry wink as she kicked her boots off. She slid her pants off as she fell backwards onto the bed revealing her lacy red underwear.

Adagio smiled with a coy look on her face, "Did you wear those just for me?" she asked in a surprised and curious tone. As Sunset nodded Adagio's grin only widened, "How thoughtful..." she purred as she slid her own shirt above her head exposing her breasts to the cold air. Goosebumps formed on her skin as her nipples became erect. She rubbed her arms and shivered immediately regretting not getting in the bed first.

Sunset laughed in a kind manner. "How about you get under the blankets before you freeze any more?" she asked playfully. Adagio nodded and quickly slid under the blankets in their bed.

Their bed.

The unexpected thought made her giggle quietly. The giggling quickly turned into uncontrollable (slightly-manic) laughter. Sunset pulled the blankets closer to her and laughed nervously. "You okay?" she asked quietly.

Adagio noticed the worried look her lover was giving her, so she reigned in her laughter and nodded quickly. "Sorry, I was just thinking."

"About what?"

"There is one thing that's happened that I don't think I deserve." she said with a small smile. "You." Sunset looked pained as she opened her mouth to speak, but she was cut off as Adagio spoke again. "But, even though I don't think I deserve you... I'm going to do everything I can to deserve you." She smiled as Sunset began blushing and smiled.

Sunset kissed her siren then, long and passionate. They fell to the bed beneath the blanket and giggled girlishly as they stripped the last of their clothes away.

Adagio wasted no time in kissing her lover some more as she gingerly stroked the other girl's thigh. She brushed her fingertips lightly across the other girl's leg as she returned the gesture upon Adagio's chest, softly circling the siren's nipple.

Adagio sighed at her lover's touch and responded by sliding her hand to the girl's stomach just above her slit. She pressed her palm deeply into the warm flesh and smiled as Sunset moaned at the pressure.

Sunset gently pinched the siren's nipple, causing her to whimper slightly. "You okay?" the girl asked.

Adagio nodded swiftly adding a breathy, "More." before sliding her hand between the girl's legs. Her fingers quickly found the other girl's entrance as Sunset moved her head to lick the siren's breasts, moaning slightly as Adagio slowly stuck her finger inside of her.

Sunset gasped as the finger made entry. Adagio smiled as the girl gently bit down on her protruding nipple. After a few minutes of being slowly teased Sunset grabbed the siren's hand. She smiled and kissed the smaller girl once before leaving the bed. "Hang on a sec, babe, I've got something."

Adagio laid in the bed and smiled at the other girl's bare backside as she rummaged through her dresser. "I've had this for a while, but I've never had a reason to use it. I'm kinda excited, but if you don't wanna I can always put it back." she explained before exclaiming happily. "Found it."

She turned and showed the item in her hand to the siren who felt a shiver run up her spine. The large pink strap-on was easily much larger than her girlfriend's finger. She nodded mutely as Sunset smiled sheepishly. "Sure." she said with a smile that was notably nervous. "Just... be gentle..." she said. "I've never..." she allowed the statement to hang as Sunset laughed softly.

"I guessed that." she said quietly, before buckling the straps to her waist. "I promise, if you say stop... I'll stop."

Adagio smiled and nodded before laying on her back while her girlfriend crawled over her into the bed. Sunset slowly adopted a sultry look and sashayed her hips as she used her knees to push apart her siren's legs. Sunset placed a trail of gentle kisses from the girl's naval to her neck causing the siren to giggle slightly with a quiet moan.

The dominant girl then kissed the siren quickly before asking quietly, "You ready?" Adagio merely nodded mutely as she felt a light pressure between her hips. Sunset adopted an adorable look of concentration as she lined herself up.

Adagio winced as she felt the pressure move to a more uncomfortable location. "Watch the aim please." she chuckled. "I think we can save that one for later."

Sunset chuckled nervously, her face flushing as she nodded. "Sorry. Like I said, I don't have any experience with this thing." She pulled the blanket back, exposing both of their naked bodies. Goosebumps formed on both of their bodies as the cool air once again ravaged their bodies.

Adagio cooed quietly as she took in her girlfriend's naked body. Her breasts slightly larger than Adagio's own, her stomach flat and well-toned, and her hips wide and smooth to the touch. Sunset seemed to admire Adagio's own body, causing her to blush, before she grasped the false shaft and pressed it directly against Adagio's lower lips.

Adagio braced herself for her penetration. Sunset hesitated, and with a tender kiss, pressed herself firmly inside the siren.

The siren gasped loudly as the foreign object filled her. She remembered the rather recent experience of feeling her girlfriend's finger inside her, however the large shaft was a completely different sensation all together. She could feel her walls stretching, but not unpleasantly, as the shaft slowly slipped further into her.

Sunset grunted with the effort and moaned as she felt the base of the strap-on press against her clit. After what felt like several minutes, the base of the toy met with Adagio's lower lips causing her to gasp loudly and pull the other girl into an embrace. "You okay?" The girl asked the siren.

Adagio panted a quick, "More..." before gripping the other girl's ass and forcing her to begin pulling out of her. When the shaft reached almost half way out, the siren gripped the girl's ass more tightly and forced her to thrust back in fully and quickly.

A loud smack sounded as the base of the toy slammed into the girl again. The siren repeated the process once more before Sunset took over her own rhythm. Sunset panted as she grabbed her girlfriend's hands, linking their fingers together. Adagio gratefully accepted the hands as the room felt gradually warmer.

The siren leaned forward to lock her lips with the dominant girl. She could no longer move her arms, however she did not feel helpless. Well, she did, but in a pleasant way. She had to do nothing except enjoy the experience of the other girl making love to her. It was a good kind of helpless, where she simply lay still and accept everything that was happening. She believed she could see why Pinkie and Twilight seemed to enjoy it so much.

...Thoughts for another time...

Sunset broke their passionate kiss panting heavily. Sweat beaded her forehead and she clenched her teeth as she focused only on her thrusting into her lover. Adagio quickly realized how tired her girlfriend was growing and smiled as she realized how to react.

Without allowing the false member to slide out of her, Adagio grabbed her lover around the waist and rolled on top. Straddling Sunset's waist, Adagio grinned with all of her old confidence. "I'll take it from her, Sweetie." she said. The siren quickly used her hips to begin sliding herself atop the shaft. She could feel her own juices soaking the toy and her girlfriends waist as she began panting heavily.

Sunset smiled as she began thrusting her hips up to meet the siren. A loud popping noise could be heard as both girl increased the rhythm of their thrusts. Both girls were panting heavily; their bodies glistening with sweat. Adagio could feel her climax building quickly, however just as it seemed she was about to pass over the edge, her legs cramped heavily and she cried out in pain as her thrusting stop.

Sunset noticed this and reacted by quickly thrusting her hips while using her arms to continue pushing the siren into the air as she thrust into her. Sunset pulled Adagio forcefully down into her false member and quickly raised her head to take the siren's nipple between her teeth.

With one final plunge she gently bit down on the siren's erect nipple.

Adagio moaned loudly as she came, her body jerking as she gripped Sunset hair and tugged forcefully. Sunset whimpered, but did not protest as the siren rode out the last of her orgasm.

As the siren stopped shaking she allowed herself to roll off of the girl. The strap-on, covered in the girl's juices, easily pulled out of her and fell to the bed.

Sunset unbuckled the toy quickly and threw it into the floor. "That... was... way too much work." the girl panted.

Adagio giggled and simply nodded as she attempted to catch her breath. "Still... awesome... though..." The siren gasped, to which Sunset merely giggled and nodded.

"So..." Sunset said coyly. "Ready for round two?"

Adagio grinned devilishly, "Hell yeah, I am."

Author's Note

Okay! I mean it this time everyone! I'm back.

If you're all curious about why I didn't do anything sooner, long story short, I've been coming out...
Not to my parents, but to pretty much everyone else. So, to those of you who know me IRL, Melody is officially out of the closet.

I'm happier for it, being out, but it was a very stressful time for me, so I didn't have a lot of energy to write. I'm back for real now though and I intend to stay that way.

So basically, I'm here, I'm queer, and I'm not going anywhere anytime soon. :raritywink:

I'm writing the new chapter very soon and it's going to pick right up where this one left off, so those of you who think their's not enough clop, I think you'll be very satisfied with the next chapter. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 7

"Ugh," Rainbow groaned as she slid her shoes on. "I feel like we slept for like a year and a half, Flutters." She was currently racing to get ready before heading out. The night before she had received a text from Applejack asking for help on her farm. Rainbow was originally going to ignore the text and say she never got it, however her girlfriend (and new roommate) had decided the best way to spend the first weekend of their summer break was to help out on Applejack's farm. She never had been good at telling Fluttershy 'no', but when she asked for something soaking wet and naked it was impossible.

This is why Rainbow panicked when she realized her alarm had not gone off this morning and she was currently racing to get dressed whilst Fluttershy finished her shower. "We were asleep for a while, Dashie." Fluttershy called through the door. "Applejack won't mind us being late though."

"Rarity might." Rainbow Dash mumbled. "Anyways, I didn't even wanna go." She whispered to herself.

"What was that?" Fluttershy asked.

"I said 'I wanna wash your back'" Rainbow lied.

"Okay." Fluttershy said. "Come in then."

Rainbow smiled to herself as she walked across the room to the bathroom. As she walked through the bathroom door, the first thing she noticed was just how nice of a figure her girlfriend had. Fluttershy was not athletic by any means, but her constant work for her animals had kept her belly small and genetics had kept her breasts and ass large and soft. Rainbow took in the sight of Fluttershy's naked form through the glass of her shower door for a few moments before she realized her mouth was open.

She slid the door open to find Fluttershy smiling at her. "I always have trouble reaching between my shoulders." she said as she handed the bottle of body wash to Rainbow.

Rainbow nodded as she absently slathered the soap across her girlfriend's back. Fluttershy hummed contently as she felt fingers slide across her back.

"That's nice..." Fluttershy purred.

Rainbow blinked away from her thoughts as she realized her love was leaning against her hands. She grinned as she slid one of her hands around Fluttershy's body across her stomach. "Is this nice too?" she asked playfully. Fluttershy simply nodded and leaned her waist closer to Rainbow for easier access to her prize.

Fluttershy gasped loudly as Rainbow's finger slid across her clit. Rainbow moved her hand lower until she felt the edge of her girlfriends hole. She gently pushed the tip of her finger inside of her lover while her other hand wrapped around to grab her butterfly's breast. Rainbow pulled her out of the stream of water to hold her closely.

Fluttershy moaned loudly as Rainbow began gently swirling her finger inside of her lover. She twisted her head until her lips met Rainbow's and kissed her deeply. Rainbow squeezed the breast she held and slightly pinched the nipple as her finger searched for the G-spot. She continued to slide her finger in and out as the smell of feminine charm filled the air with its slightly sweet smell. Fluttershy's moans grew loader as her lover began moving her finger faster and Rainbow responding by lightly pinching Fluttershy's nipple. She gasped at the dual sensations of pain and pleasure.

Rainbow, smiling deviously to herself, pressed her chest against Fluttershy's back and increased the speed of her fingering. Fluttershy's entire body was quivering now, building up to the familiar pressure in her hips. She bit her lip to keep from crying out just as her lover lightly bit her neck causing her to gasp at her exact moment of release.

The smaller girl moaned loudly as her orgasm flowed through her body. She slid one hand into her lover's hair to force her into a deep kiss. She moaned into Rainbow's mouth as she rode out the fleeting waves of pleasure.

Rainbow pulled away and grinned down at her now soaking wet shirt and shorts. "Guess I need to change, huh?" she said with a chuckle.

Fluttershy simply blushed and slid into the stream of cold water. Rainbow laughed again as gently slid her hand down her lovers arm and walked back into the bedroom. She quickly changed into a fresh set of close as she hummed quietly to herself.

The bathroom grew quiet as the water stopped and Fluttershy walked into the room naked, her perfect figure accentuated by the droplets of water that slid across her smooth curves. The light caught the droplets of water and made her form shine and, for a moment, Rainbow thought her love was an angel. "You're so beautiful..." she whispered.

Fluttershy giggled slightly as she grabbed a towel from the closet. "You've seen me naked before." she said as she dried herself. "I don't see what's so special now."

"I see it. What's so special I mean." Rainbow said as she stood and crossed the room to wrap her arms around her girlfriend. "It's because you're here." she said as Fluttershy nuzzled deeper into her arms. "It's because I couldn't possibly imagine anyone else being her... It's because I love you, Flutters."

"I love you too, Dashie."

Thirty minutes later the couple stood at the entrance to Sweet Apple Acres. "So how late are we, exactly?" Rainbow asked as she serched through the trees for their friends.

"About six hours..." Fluttershy mumbled as she craned her neck to see past the trees. "Maybe they're in the barn?"

"Worth a shot." Rainbow shrugged as she walked towards the old barn. She had spent enough time on this farm to know where everything was. As they grew closer to the barn the couple heard voices from the same direction. "Guess they are in there."

"That's good. They probably just decided to take a lunch break. It is noon." Fluttershy said as she absently opened the barn door. She gasped once she was inside.

Sitting at a table in the middle of the barn was Applejack, Rarity, Sunset Shimmer, and Adagio Dazzle. They all four turned their heads towards the two girls who walked in.

Adagio and Sunset looked away quickly and stood quietly to leave. "Well," Sunset started as she grabbed her coat and Adagio followed suit. "Looks like your other help is here now. We should probably get going."

"Nonsense." Rarity said as she grabbed both girls by the shoulders and pushed them back into their seats. "The more the merrier, right, my love?" She addressed Applejack.

"Right." Applejack nodded. "Besides, ain't no reason we can't all get along. Isn't that right, Rainbow?"

Rainbow simply stared at the two sheepish girls at the table before sighing and sitting down next to Applejack. "Right." she said.

She really did not want to spend her day helping Applejack, let alone working with the siren and Sunset. She fumed quietly for a few moments before Applejack interrupted her thoughts. "'Cept, maybe for the fact you decked Adagio and called Sunset a slut." she said, an obvious edge to her voice indicating that she was trying not to be angry.

Rainbow immediately whipped her head to face the couple.

"They didn't tell me." Applejack said as the two girls simply stared at the floor. "I wish they had though..." Applejack sighed as all of the attention in the room turned towards her.

"Is that why you invited us?" Fluttershy asked quietly.

Rarity shook her head. "Honestly, we truly did want your help on the farm today. Applejack has a lot to catch up on right now."

"We only invited Adagio and Sunset cause y'all were already two hours late and we needed the help." Applejack said with a slump of her shoulders. "It wasn't till they had done been here a while before I got the text."

Everyone in the room suddenly grew still and cold at her words. "You don't mean..." Rainbow trailed off.

"I'm afraid I do..." Applejack said opening her phone to reveal a video of Rainbow punching a siren. "That's why I'm tryin' ma best not ta get realy mad." she explained. "Cause that's exactly what whoever sent these videos wants."

"Is it the same number?" Sunset asked. Applejack simply nodded.

"Eight-seven-four-nine-four-three-one." Applejack said. "Don't know who it belongs to. Don't get me wrong, I'm madder than hell at Dash for acting like a psycho." Rainbow opened her mouth to argue, however Applejack continued before she got the chance. "But, I think yelling at you for being dumb is less important than finding out whoever is sending these videos."

"I agree." Sunset said. Rainbow wondered for moment why she looked so relieved.

"After the video shows you punch Adagio, it shows you screaming and cussin' at Sunset. Now, I know you didn't actually use the word, but you called her slut, right?"

Rainbow intended to ignore the question until Rarity chimed in, "She's not asking to yell at you, Dash. She needs to know if the video is tampered in any way."

Rainbow faced away from the five other girls and took a deep breath. She stared at the hay that lined the floor of the barn. The warm straw seemed cozy and inviting. Applejack's farm always had a way of calming her down and getting her to act rationally. "Yeah, basically." she said quietly. "Then I stormed off and went home."

"So, the videos are completely genuine?" Rarity asked.

Rainbow nodded, still refusing to look at the others in the room, but feeling Fluttershy's disapproving eyes in the back of her head.

"Even you squealin' like a pig?" Applejack asked through a chuckle. Rainbow's faced turned red and she felt her blood pumping, however for the sake of Fluttershy, she simply stayed quiet. Applejack stopped chuckling and placed her hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "I ain't gonna yell at you." she said. "I ain't even gonna tell you how you was actin' is wrong, cause you already know. I do think you owe a few people in this room an apology, but it's up to you to give them or not."

"Don't you mean two." Rainbow asked.

"From the look on Fluttershy's face, I'm guessin' you didn't tell her what you did. So, no. I mean a few." Applejack said calmly. "And, don't even tell me you don't owe Sunset and Adagio."

"She doesn't." Adagio said quietly. Everyone in the room turned to face her, all of them looking confused. "I don't deserve an apology from her." she said as Sunset's eyes grew wide.

Adagio felt her entire body grow numb as she opened her mouth to speak. She knew she shouldn't say anything, but she couldn't keep it in the dark anymore. She had to tell them. "She deserves one from me." she said with as much confidence as she could muster. "I have so much to apologize for. To her and everyone else. She doesn't owe me anything."

Sunset placed an arm on Adagio's thigh and squeezed. When Adagio met her eyes she shook her head. Her eyes screamed 'don't tell them. Not yet.'

"Adagio." Applejack said with her usual commanding drawl. "We done forgave you for the battle."

"But that's not all." Adagio said, ignoring the pleading eyes of the love of her life. She had to do this. She had to tell the truth or they would never forgive her when they did find out. "First of all, I owe you two an apology as well." she said, her eyes meeting Rarity's.

"Whatever are you talking about, dear?" Rarity asked. "I don't think you've slighted me in any way."

"Two nights ago." Adagio said slightly louder than she meant to. She pointed at the pile of hay next to the door. "That spot."

Rarity and Applejack quickly grew pale. "You-?"

"I watched the whole thing." Adagio said. "I didn't mean to. I was just lost and wondering around and I guess I ended up here and I saw you two..."

"That's enough." Sunset pleaded under her breath.

"I really am sorry." Adagio continued. "I couldn't force myself to not watch. I don't mean any disrespect, I just thought you need to know. I didn't want you to find out later and hate me for not telling you."

The siren clenched her eyes tight to fight back the tears. "I'm so sorry." she sobbed. "I'm sorry."

She opened her eyes as she felt two sets of arms wrap around her. Applejack and Rariy had her in their arms in a warm embrace as they smiled and one of the two gently stroked her hair. "We forgive you." Rarity said.

"Nothin' I appreciate more than honesty, sugar cube." Applejack said quietly.

Adagio simply cried more and threw her arms around the two girls' necks. She bawled loudly for a few minutes and Rainbow Dash had the courtesy to look ashamed.

"Adagio..." she said after the hug had broken up and the tears were mostly dried from all three girls.

"No, Rainbow." Adagio cut her off. "I owe you an apology too."

"Did you send that video to Applejack?" Rainbow asked, surprising all the other girls in the room. Adagio's mouth opened and closed and she shook her head.

"No, but-"

"But, nothin'." Rainbow said with a grin. "If that wasn't you, then I don't care what you did." she said quietly. "I think I may have been a little harsh on you. Just because me and Fluttershy are going through some things doesn't mean I need to take it out on you, Adagio. Or you, Sunset." she said with a blush. "Can you guys forgive me."

"I know I can." Sunset said with tears in her eyes.

"Rainbow." Adagio said with a deep shaky breath. "I didn't send the video."

"I know."

"I don't know who sent it or how it got out, but I was the one who took it."

Author's Note

Hey everyone. I got a new laptop now. The hard drive on the old one got fried and it was gonna cost twice to fix it what the whole computer cost me. I should be back for good now, unless something happens to this new one.

A big thanks to whoever is still patient enough to be following this story. I'll try to do better in the future. Anyways, as always feel free to leave any comments you like.

I seriously regret nothing. :twilightsheepish:

Chapter 8

Adagio was scared. It wasn't really that hard control fear usually. She had learned about fear much more quickly than the other emotions. Usually, if you're scared of something, you avoid it. It was the most simple solution to her. Now, however, the thing that scared her most was a rainbow haired guitarist, and she had just given her every reason she needed to rearrange the siren's face.

"What?" she asked quietly.

"I took it." Adagio said again, trying her best not to cry. "I don't know how it got out. I didn't even let Sunset take my phone and I deleted it the minute I got home."

Rainbow stood and clenched her fists at her side. "It's your fault then." she said menacingly. She whipped her head to lock onto Adagio's eyes. "It all your fault."

Applejack slid between the two girls and scowled at Rainbow. "Now ain't the time or the place, Dash." she threatened quietly.

Rarity moved to pull Adagio and Sunset further away from the two girls. "It's her fault, AJ." Rainbow said. "If it wasn't for her taking the video, you never would have got it. I never would have hit her, and then I wouldn't have yelled at Sunset. It's all because of her!" she was screaming and out of breath by the end of her sentence.

"No, it ain't." Applejack said evenly. "She just took a video."

"A video that hurt my Flutters!" Rainbow barked. "A video, which if it gets to the wrong people, could hurt us more!"

"It ain't her fault." Applejack said again. "She ain't the one trying to hurt ya'll anymore. Somebody else is doin' it, and you bitin' off Adagio's head is probably exactly what they want."

"So?!" Rainbow shouted. "Let's give 'em what they want. Hell, maybe they're outside the barn looking to record me kicking her ass!"

Fluttershy finally stood and put a hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "I forgive her." she said quietly. "Trust me, Rainbow, you should too."

"Why?" Rainbow asked fury etched onto her face.

Tears silently fell down her lovers eyes and Rainbow felt her rage evaporate. "Just trust me, Dashie." she sobbed. "Don't make me say it, just trust me, please."

Rainbow wrapped her Flutters in a hug and sighed. "I won't forgive her." she whispered. "But, I won't kick her ass right now either."

Fluttershy nodded, understanding that, that was the best she would get for now. "Let's go home then." she sobbed again.

Then the pair walked away. Nobody made a move to stop them.

"Why, in the sam hell, would you tell 'er that, Adagio?" Applejack asked as she plopped back in her seat.

"Come on, Applejack, love." Rarity giggled quietly. "Wouldn't you say honest is the best policy."

Applejack raised an eyebrow at her, but couldn't quite hide her laughter. "I guess I get it then."

Adagio stood frozen in the corner of the barn Rarity had pulled her to. Rainbow hated her, but Fluttershy forgave her? That quickly? It didn't make any sense. Why was she crying? Why did she look over her shoulder at Adagio and mouth 'thank you'? Something was going on with the timid girl, but Adagio knew better than to pry.

"Hun," Sunset called, breaking the siren from her thoughts, "You gonna come sit with the rest of us?" she asked.

Adagio nodded and sat at the table with her friends. That was a fun thought. Friends.

Applejack grinned a wolf's grin before leaning closely to the siren. "So," she began with a growl, "Whatcha think of the show ya got?" she asked.

Adagio's face immediately heated up and she shifted in her seat uncomfortably. "I-I-I-I," she stammered.

"Applejack!" Rarity scolded. "You're going to give the poor dear a stroke." Rarity gently popped her girlfriend on the back of the head. "I swear, you're as bad as Rainbow Dash sometimes."

"C'mon, Rares, I didn't mean no harm." Applejack said with a chuckle. "I just wanted to know what an outsider thought about how good we are in the sack."

"Applejack!" Rarity growled. "Drop it."

Adagio looked to Sunset to see how she should react. Sunset caught her looking and simply winked.

Then this must have been one of those play fights that couples sometimes had. She had seen those on television, but never understood the appeal. Now that she had human emotion, she understood why Applejack liked intentionally upsetting Rarity, because Rarity knew it was a joke and she was playing along by acting mad.

Adagio had been worried they were about to fight, but now she was calm. Then she grinned to herself as she decided to join in the fun. "Actually I was quite mystified by you two." she said. "In fact, Rarity, you have got to tell me where you learned that move."

Rarity jumped when she heard the siren speak then turned to Applejack again. "See, this is what I didn't want to hear."

"Y'know what though." Applejack said, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. "It makes sense now."

"What does?" Sunset asked.

"That night, I thought I heard a third person panting." Applejack said as she started to look genuinely uncomfortable.

Adagio's eyes widened as she realized what Applejack meant by her statement and she felt her face growing even more red than before. "Yeah..." she mumbled as she noticed just how fascinating Sunset's shoe laces were. "I may have gotten a little carried away..."

Rarity's jaw dropped and she looked from Applejack to the siren and back again. "Wow." she said blankly. "I guess we are pretty hot."

Sunset immediately fell back in her chair and hit the ground laughing. "This is the greatest conversation I've ever had." she barked. "I'm so glad we're here right now."

"You're just as bad." Adagio said. "You're the one who was dying to watch that video."

"I don't blame her." Rarity said with a slightly wistful look in her eyes. "It was amazing."

"Oh my god." Adagio said as she sat back in her seat.

"Wait,"Sunset bolted upright and looked at the couple. "Do you still have it?"

"Uhh..." Applejack hummed. "Define 'have it'."

"Oh my god." Adagio said again.

Sunset scrambled to get out of the floor and raced across the table to grab Applejack's shirt. "You have to let me see it." she pleaded.

Applejack blushed and lowered her head. "You'll have to let go of m-my shirt."

Sunset looked down at her own hands and blushed as she released her friend. "I'm sorry, AJ." she said as they all returned to their seats. "I guess I got a little excited, I didn't mean anything by it."

"It's alright, sugarcube." she said with a friendly laugh. "I just don't like anybody but Rares grabbin' those."

"It's true, dear." Rarity said. "Sometimes she gets in a mood and won't even let me grab them."

"That's more information than I needed." Adagio said.

"Now," Applejack said as a sense of normalcy returned to the room. "I am curious, Adagio."

"Yes?" she asked.

"Well, I ain't really known ya long, but ya don't strike me as the type to hide in the bushes and touch yourself." She said calmly, all normalcy packing up and moving to a different country. "I ain't pickin' on ya, but I am curious as to what's gotcha messed up enough to do somethin' like that."

"It's embarrassing." Adagio mumbled. "Besides, I don't really think you wanna hear about."

"I know it's embarrassing." the farmer said calmly. "Ya gotta talk about it though. Bein' honest with your friends is important, plus if we take care of it now it'll be less embarrassin' in the long run. We wanna help, if we can."

Adagio looked at the smiling faces of the three others in the room and sighed. "Well, I don't think you can help, but I'll tell you." she said. "Sunset already knows this, but when you all destroyed our crystals in the battle of the bands, we turned human. I mean, completely. Before, we never got hungry, didn't really get angry, and we never had... urges." Adagio hung her head a little and felt her blush deepen. "In fact, the first ever orgasm I had was outside your barn that night..."

Rarity giggled slightly and said, "Well, I'm glad we could help."

"What?" Sunset and Adagio said together.

"Well, I mean," Rarity winked, "every young woman needs a release every now and again."

"I wanna go home." Adagio said quietly. Sunset nodded her agreement and they stood.

"Hey, before ya go." Applejack called. "Would ya'll be willin' to come back tomorrow?"

"What for?" Sunset asked.

"I got a plan to figure out whoever's sending that video. It's gonna take a few weeks so I need ya'll to spend as much time here as ya can spare. I don't want anybody to be off alone till we get it set up."

"How long do you think it's gonna take?" Adagio asked.

"Honestly, I figure it won't take too awful long. Maybe a week or so." Applejack explained.

"We'll give you both the full details tomorrow." Rarity said. "She had a brilliant plan last night, but I feel like it could use a few minor tweaks."

"Okay." Adagio said with a nod. "We'll be back tomorrow. Anything we need to bring?"

"Just yerselves and some work clothes." Applejack said with a shrug. "We gotta make it look like ya'll are here for a reason, just in case."

Adagio nodded. It made sense that they look like they're working on the farm. If someone is following them around with a camera they couldn't be too careful. "Alright." she said with a resolute clench of her fists. "Give me that phone number again though." she said. "I'll call it from a pay phone later and if they don't answer, maybe their voicemail will give us a name."

Applejack nodded. "That's a good idea an' all, but we done tried it." she said.

Rarity nodded. "I did it last night. Apparently they haven't set up their voice mail and no matter how many times I called, they didn't answer. I'm afraid we may have made them even more cautious." she said.

"Here's a crazy thought," Sunset said, "if we're all being stalked by somebody why don't we call the cops?"

"We can't do that." Pinkie said from the corner. Everyone ignored the fact that she seemed to materialize there save for Adagio.

"Where-"

"Don't." Sunset said quickly. "It'll just confuse you even more." Sunset then turned to Pinkie. "Why do you say that Pinkie?"

"I asked you to be here an hour ago Pinkie." Applejack said. "What took you so long?"

"I got stuck." Pinkie said with a smile.

"See?" Sunset whispered to her girlfriend. Adagio giggled.

"And, to answer your question, Sunset, we can't do that because you could all get in trouble." Pinkie bounced to the table the other four girls stood around. "Fluttershy is the oldest of us." she explained. "She got held back a couple early grades because her teachers thought she wasn't social enough to move on. She's actually turning twenty this year."

"So?" Adagio asked.

"So, Dashie just turned eighteen."

"Oh." Sunset said.

Adagio stared at them both. "I don't get it."

Sunset smiled and placed a hand on Adagio's shoulder. "If whoever gets has the video gets caught they can lie about when it was taken. If they say it was taken two months ago then you'd be in trouble for illegally recording a minor having sex, Rainbow would get in trouble for being recorded having sex as a minor, and Fluttershy would get into trouble for having sex with a minor. Which, I guess she was..."

"Not during this story though!" Pinkie yelled happily.

"What?" Rarity asked.

"I just have to make sure everyone knows we're all following the rules." Pinkie said with a resolute nod and a wink.

"What rules?" Adagio asked.

"Don't." Sunset said again. "Trust me, it makes sense to her, that's all we need."

Adagio chuckled quietly and nodded. "So... no cops?" she asked.

"Unless someone get's hurt, it would be best." Applejack nodded. "Besides, ain't nothin' we can't handle."

"Why am I here?" Pinkie asked.

Applejack chuckled quietly. "You're here in case we're being watched, Pinkie." she said. "If anyone's out there watching us right now, we need to know. I figured, you're the best bet we got of finding out for sure."

"How's that?" Pinkie asked.

"I need you to go outside and see if you can spot anybody. If you do, don't let them know. We just need to know who they're focused on watching. Sunset and Adagio are about to leave. Walk them to the bus-stop then come back. If you feel anyone watching you when we get back, we'll know they're watching one of us three, if you don't then we'll know they're watching Adagio and Sunset."

"What if I don't notice anybody at all?" Pinkie asked.

"That means they're probably watching Dash and Fluttershy." Applejack explained. "Or they ain't following us at all today, one of the two."

"How do we know they aren't listening now?" Adagio asked. "This plan kinda seems to hinge on the fact that they don't know what's happening in the barn right now."

"I got this barn sound proofed when Applebloom decided she wanted to learn how to play the drums." Applejack said. "They'd have to be right outside the front door to hear us and from the way they've been doin' things, I don't think they'd be risky enough to do that."

"Phase one of the plan is to find out who they're targeting. They probably realize they can't target all of us, so they've probably chosen one or two of us to follow at a time." Rarity explained. "Once we figure out who they're following, we can come up with a plan to corner them."

Sunset and Adagio nodded. "Alright." Sunset said. "Time to leave then."

"One more thing." Rarity said. "I've got one tweak to the plan, something we need to figure out."

"What do you need us to do?" Adagio asked.

"It's a strange request, but I need you to do something when you get home." Rarity breathed a shaky breath. This was gonna be weird.

Author's Note

Hehehe, so that Havok person... she just can't seem post chapters on any kinda schedule, huh? She's so lame right? :twilightsheepish:

Anyways, I'm really sorry this took me so long. I had a bit of writers block for a while, but I've planned out at least a few more chapters worth of stuff, so if I can just get off my lazy ass and stay on this I can have some pretty quick updates out.

As usual, I regret nothing ~~(except for how long it's taking me to write these chapters)~~ :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 9

Sunset hit the record button on both phones and pointed the cameras at the bed. Adagio waited, tied spread eagle on the bed and completely nude. "I'm nervous." she said as Sunset sauntered over to the bed.

"Relax." Sunset said as she sat at the foot of the bed and admired her girlfriend's naked body. She lightly brushed her fingertips across the siren's bare thigh and smiled a wolf's grin as the small girl shuddered at the touch. "It's all in good fun." she said.

"What if someone sees?" Adagio asked. "I'm not really comfortable with you recording this."

"It'll be okay." Sunset said as she checked the sheets she had used for Adagio's binds. They were still extremely tight, Sunset smirked, just like Adagio, she thought. "We're going to have so much fun, you'll forget all about that camera." she said with a wink.

Adagio swallowed nervously. "But, that video of Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash got out. What if this one does too?"

"It won't." Sunset said as she began gently rubbing the siren's stomach directly below her naval. "Besides, if it did it wouldn't crush our friendship with the others."

"It would crush our relationship." Adagio said firmly.

Sunset froze. "What?" she asked. "Are you saying if this video gets out you'll leave me?" She snapped her head up to meet the eyes of her lover. "You wouldn't really do that would you."

"We can do this if you want, Sunset." Adagio said calmly. "But, if you leave the camera running and it get's out, it's over between us. That will be your fault. Still want to leave it on?"

Sunset sighed sadly, "I'll turn off the camera if that'll make you feel better." she said. The girl quickly stood and approached the two phones before pretending to turn off the camera. "They're off now." Sunset lied.

"Good, now come here." the siren said, lust etched onto her features as a cold breeze blew through the room, erecting her nipples and leaving goose bumps on her flesh. "I'm getting cold, I think it would be a good time for us to share some body heat."

Sunset grinned as she pulled her shirt over her head, revealing her large perky breasts. She grabbed them both and squeezed enjoying the look of awe on her lover's face as she asked, "You like?"

"Have they gotten bigger?" Adagio asked hungrily.

Sunset simply chuckled darkly before putting her knees on the edge of the bed and falling to all fours. She attempted a sexy crawl across her girlfriends body, making sure to drag her breasts across the siren's bare skin as she went. Sunset stuck her tongue out as her face passed by her girlfriend's breasts.

Adagio released a cute squeal as she felt the tongue brush against her nipple before hot lips pressed firmly against her own. She moaned slightly as she felt her girlfriend's tongue enter her mouth and began pushing her own tongue into Sunset's open lips. The two simply kissed passionately for several minutes before Adagio felt a hand sliding down her waist.

Fingers quickly began rubbing on the siren's outer lips and she moaned into her girlfriend's mouth. She felt herself growing warm as her desire began to fill her and the area between her legs grew wet. Sunset quickly pushed one finger inside the siren down to her second knuckle before quickly retracting it.

Sunset broke their kiss and stared at the fluid on her middle finger. "Wow." she said quietly. "You really do like the ropes don't you?" she asked before lowering her finger to Adagio's mouth. Adagio stared at the finger, momentarily disgusted, before she realized she had tasted herself on Sunset's lips before.

She mentally shrugged before parting her lips and Sunset grinned as she slowly slid the finger into her hungry mouth. Adagio quickly sucked the sweet juices from her girlfriend's finger until only her saliva remained. Sunset pulled her finger back and discreetly wiped the saliva on her sheets.

"Now, Adagio, I have a problem." she said. "I want something sweet."

"I have something sweet." Adagio mumbled. "You can feel free to have that."

Sunset grinned again before saying, "Well, what good is something sweet..." she reached in her end-table drawer and pulled out a bottle, "without a little chocolate on top?" Adagio shuddered as she realize what her girlfriend had planned. She had always seen things like this in movies and stuff, but she'd never had the pleasure of experiencing it herself.

The feel of warm, liquid chocolate pouring over the girl's bare breasts was... odd. It was very odd and just a little sticky. She was unaware that it would feel sticky, but it made sense now that she thought about it. Chocolate was sticky when it melted on your fingers.

Adagio shook away her thoughts on the texture of sweets as she noticed something much more entertaining happening right in front of her. Sunset had already coated her breasts in the chocolate and left a trail down the girl's stomach all the way to her vagina. Adagio smiled, already imagining Sunset tongue, covered in chocolate, trailing down her stomach until she reached the siren's lower lips.

Sunset finished pouring the bottle and closed it before throwing it back in the drawer... Adagio would have to have a talk with her later about having a bottle of chocolate in her nightstand.

Sunset smirked before lightly dipping her own nipple in the pool of chocolate on her lover's stomach. "Wanna taste?" she asked as she slowly moved her breast before Adagio's face. Adagio didn't even think about it this time as she quickly raised her head up and began hungrily sucking on her girlfriend's breast. Her tongue lightly traced the nipple before the siren gently bit down.

Sunset gasped and her arms buckled as she lost control and pressed her breast further into the siren's mouth. She laughed slightly as she pulled her breast away from the siren's mouth with a small *pop*. "You must have been wanting that for a while." she said as she quickly kissed her siren on the lips.

Adagio merely hummed contently and nodded. "I'm sure there's something you've been wanting to do for a while too." she said with a grin.

Sunset eyed the siren's chocolate covered body and grinned hungrily. "Yeah there is." she said. Sunset quickly bent her head down and began licking small circles around the siren's breast, enjoying both the taste of chocolate in her mouth and the sounds of her lover panting. She quickly cleaned all of the chocolate off of her lover's chest, save for both of her nipples. "Save the best for last, right?" she asked the bound siren.

Adagio winked coyly and nodded. "That's why you should get the top before you make your way down." she growled. "Now hurry up. I'm not sure how much more I can take."

Sunset giggled before giving both of the girl's nipples a quick lick. Adagio gasped quietly, but said nothing. She was relieved that Sunset wouldn't drag out the anticipation much longer. Sunset quickly licked a long trail down her lover's stomach until there was not a drop of chocolate to be found on the siren.

"Better?" she asked quietly as she reached the bottom of the trail.

Adagio nodded and tilted her hips closer to Sunset's face.

"Ooh, a little impatient aren't you?" Sunset asked coyly. Adagio nodded quickly. "Well, there'd be no fun to just getting you off quickly would there?"

"Yes there is." Adagio said firmly. "There really is."

Sunset giggled before quickly tracing her tongue around the siren's folds. Adagio shivered and attempted to thrust her pelvis closer to her lover, but her binds kept her from doing so. The action was not lost on the girl between her legs. Sunset giggled quietly before using her fingers to spread her the bound girl's lower lips and she smiled as she saw the girl's enlarged clitoris and the juices subtly flowing out of the girl.

"You really need this don't you?" she asked. Adagio nodded furiously and thrashed against her binds, attempting to coerce her girlfriend to finish the job. Sunset grinned as she pressed her thumb against Adagio's clit and began rubbing small circles. Adagio gasped as she felt the pleasure surge through her hips.

Sunset gently pressed her tongue inside the siren and began licking in circles inside the girl. The taste of the siren's juices was intoxicating and she found herself rapidly thrusting her tongue further inside. Adagio tried to clench her thighs against Sunset's face, but once again found her binds stopping her.

She knew she was getting close as her entire body began quaking, unable to do anything else. She felt herself riding her pleasure towards its peak, building inside her with enough force to drive her crazy. Just as she felt the pressure reaching its maximum she moaned loudly, "Sunset!" and her lover stopped completely.

Adagio felt the sudden stop in pleasure extremely jarring. "What the hell, Sunset?" she asked as she panted. She had been mere seconds away from one of the most intense orgasms of her life.

"Well, you can't have all the fun." Sunset replied with a shrug as she stood from the bed.

"Where are you going?" Adagio asked incredulously.

Sunset winked over her shoulder as she left the room, but she remained silent. Adagio fumed quietly for several minutes as she waited for her lover to return. The siren heard the sound of a refrigerator opening and closing as she waited and she wondered what her girlfriend was up to.

Sunset quickly returned to the bedroom hiding her hands behind her back. "I wanna try some new stuff." she said simply as she quickly grabbed a nearby shirt and used it to cover the siren's eyes.

"Sunset..." Adagio warned quietly.

"Don't worry. If you don't like it, just tell me to stop." Sunset said quickly.

The thick shirt covering her eyes left Adagio completely blind to her girlfriend. "Fine." she mumbled, "But, if I say stop, you better do it." she said.

"That's the spirit." Sunset said happily. "Okay, so I'm trying this first." she said. Adagio felt something ice-cold press down on her nipple and she gasped loudly as she felt the cold radiate through her entire body. She felt her flesh begin to prickle as goosebumps crawled across her skin and her nipples grew erect once more.

"Shit." she breathed through clenched teeth.

"Such language." Sunset chided, though Adagio could hear the smirk in her voice. Sunset pressed down further on the ice-cube on her lover's nipple and Adagio gasped again. The cold was soon gone replaced with the warmth of lips, suckling and licking her nipple as the ice was pressed onto her other nipple.

Adagio moaned and squirmed under the treatment, but she dared not tell Sunset to stop. After several blissful minutes of having the ice pressed against her skin and Sunset fondling her breasts, she finally stopped. Adagio panted as she felt the pleasure and warmth of her lover's mouth leave her skin.

"Don't stop..." she gasped.

"Don't worry, I've got something better in mind. Do you like whipped cream?" Sunset asked.

"Can't say... I hate it..." the siren panted. A loud *slooping* noise filled the air as Adaigo felt her lover's weight adjust directly next to her head.

The shirt was removed from her eyes to reveal Sunset naked body hovering over her head and a patch of white cream covered her lover's genitals. Adagio smirked, "Is it my turn for a snack?" she asked.

"A girl's gotta eat, right?" Sunset winked before throwing her leg over the siren and lowering her waist mere inches from the siren's waiting mouth. "Dig in." she breathed.

Adagio wasted no time in quickly running her tongue over every bit of cream she could get her tongue on and after just a few short seconds she had completely cleaned the edge of her lover's pussy, leaving only a small patch of cream in the center. Adagio gently pressed her tongue onto her lover's lower lips and began licking small trails from bottom to top and back again. She repeated the process slowly for several minutes before Sunset started moaning.

"That's it." Sunset cooed as she slowly lowered her waist further into Adagio's face. "Little faster?"

Adagio grunted a quick "Uh-huh," before increasing her pace. She was so lost in her own activity that she almost didn't notice a new sound filling the air.

BZZZZ

Adagio glanced past her lover's legs to see Sunset messing with some kind of vibrator. It was simply a plug in the wall connected to a large rod with a ball on the end. The ball itself seemed to be doing the buzzing. Sunset barely pressed it against the siren's waiting pussy and Adagio screamed a moan.

"Sorry." Sunset said pulling it away quickly. "Too high?"

Adagio shook her head and gasped. "Just right..." she said before pressing her tongue inside her lover. Sunset gasped and inadvertently relaxed her legs. Her weight fell upon the siren, but Adagio did not let it impede her progress. She knew if Sunset pressed that thing into her once more it would only take seconds for her to reach her climax and she wanted them to do it together.

Sunset moaned and shifted her weight to one hand on the bed while the other quickly began playing with her clit, her finger brushing against the siren's tongue. Adagio was forced to breath through her nose as she felt the walls of her lover's entrance beginning to subtly clamp down on her tongue. She knew that Sunset was getting close now.

Sunset realized the same as she pressed the vibrator into her girlfriend once again. Adagio paused for only a moment to scream her pleasure inside her lover and Sunset pressed down on the vibrator as she arched her back and howled her lover's name. "Adagio!" she cried as her fluids rushed into the siren's mouth.

Adagio forced herself to stay focused on the task at hand so she didn't choke on the liquid pouring from her girlfriend.

Sunset fell over and rolled off of her girlfriend as she panted. Adagio could do nothing other than bask in her afterglow. "That... was... amazing." she said.

"I was worried you wouldn't like the ice thing." Sunset said.

"Just keep it above the waist and it's fine. I just don't want a tongue on a flagpole thing going on down there."

Sunset snorted with a quick laugh. "That would be awkward." she said as she stood and grabbed two fresh pairs of panties from the drawer. She quickly dropped one pair on her lover's stomach and began putting on her own pair. As warm as it had grown in the room she was certain that was all they would need to sleep in.

Sunset finished pulling on her underwear before crossing the room and discreetly grabbing the phones and stopping the video's. "I don't wanna go to Applejack's farm tomorrow." Adagio whined from the bed. "I just wanna stay in bed and do this again."

"We promised, honey." Sunset said as she sat on the edge of the bed and caressed the siren's face.

Adagio hummed happily as she leaned into the offered hand. "Are you gonna untie me so I can put on my underwear?" she asked.

Sunset smiled and kissed her once before pretending to think about it. "I don't know," she said, "I kinda like you being tied up and naked. I could do things to you all night and you would have no say in the matter."

Adagio smirked as she replied, "Well, how is that any different than normal?"

Sunset winked. "We should get some sleep. We've got an early day tomorrow." she said as she slowly unbound the girl's wrists. After she was free, Adagio untied her own ankles before pulling on her underwear.

"You sure about tomorrow?" Adagio asked. "It's gonna be kind of hard to pull of Rarity's plan."

"I think she knows what she's doing." Sunset shrugged as she walked back to the kitchen and replaced the whipped cream in the fridge. As she re-entered the room she smiled. "Besides, it's nothing we can't handle."

"You're right." Adagio said. She quickly glanced down at herself. "You should set an alarm in time for us to get a shower before we go up there tomorrow."

"Need to wash off?" Sunset laughed.

"I'm sticky." Adagio said bluntly.

Sunset laughed more loudly and wrapped the blanket around them both. "Alright, I'll set an alarm on my cell for us to get a shower, but right now we need to go to bed."

Adagio smiled widely and nodded before resting her head on Sunset's bare chest. She had quickly discovered this was her new favorite sleeping position and if Sunset had any problem with it, she didn't announce it.

Both girls wrapped their arms around each other before closing their eyes and dozing off for the night. Had either of them looked at Adagio's phone they would have noticed the screen flashing two words before going dark.

Download Complete.

Author's Note

I bet you guys didn't believe me when I said I would get this out more quickly... that's okay I wouldn't have believed me either. Next chapter should be here pretty soon. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and you can feel free to leave me any thoughts or comments.

As usual, I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 10

Adagio awoke to the feel of her girlfriend trying to quietly slip out of the bed. Adagio assumed she was going to get their shower ready as she had been the past few days. Sunset usually took great care not to wake the sleeping siren and Adagio often wondered why, but decided against asking about it. She knew that her nightmares had gotten less intense, but she still had them and she always noticed the pools of water on her girlfriend's chest in the morning.

Adagio smiled as she realized that Sunset knew what that pool on her chest was every morning, but the girl said nothing about it. She didn't pry or demand to know why Adagio cried in her sleep. She just cared that she did, so she let her sleep. Sunset was truly amazing.

Sunset had another morning habit that Adagio had grown to love rather quickly. She would sing quietly as she prepared for the day in the morning. She usually began the moment she got out of bed and didn't stop until she 'woke' her girlfriend to start the day. That was why Adagio had no problem laying in bed and pretending to sleep, just so she could hear that amazing singing from her lover.

Adagio sighed happily as she heard the sounds of water running in the bathroom and her lover's voice emanating from the bathroom. She said a silent prayer that she could wake up this happily every day. She sang a variety of songs every morning and they typically set the mood for the day. When Adagio would awake to the sounds of a grungy rock song, Sunset would usually go through her day slightly more aggressively. However, when she sang a love song in the morning, Sunset would be incredibly affectionate throughout the day.

Adagio had only stayed with Sunset for a little over a week, so she knew that she may have read too much into it, but she doubted it. She may have only known Sunset Shimmer for a few days, but she felt as if she had known the girl for a hundred years.

The couple had been spending the past few days meeting at the farm early in the morning and working in the fields most of the day. Granny Smith had made mention of paying them for their work, but they both agreed that Rarity's amazing planning skills were all the payment they needed.

They had discussed the plan at length several days before hand and now they were simply working on the farm until Rarity fine-tuned the plan.

Adagio smiled as she caught part of the song her girlfriend was singing and she noticed the other girl had taken the liberty of changing some of the lyrics.

"When she's calling for you..." the girl sang. Adagio smiled as she recognized the love song, and she imagined all of the affection she would shower her lover with later.

The past week had been fairly relaxing for the girls. Rainbow and Fluttershy had stayed in their house, spending most of the week getting the older girl moved in completely, so Adagio had yet to face Rainbow's wrath. Pinkie popped in to help around the farm occasionally, but otherwise had nothing interesting going on in her life aside from what Adagio already knew about. Rarity and Applejack had grown comfortable being affectionate with one-another in front of the others.

All in all, Adagio considered herself to be content with her current situation. She hoped that when the culprit behind the leaked video was found, Rainbow would direct her rage at them instead of the siren. As much as Adagio had lived through, she had never been scared of anyone. Rainbow was different. The girl had something in her eyes that unnerved the centuries-old siren. Something fierce and primal burned within her that promised agony to anyone who hurt anything that was dear to the girl. Adagio was, perhaps for the first time in her life, scared of someone else.

"Before you tell her goodbye..." Sunset sang as she returned to the room. "Adagio... sweetie... it's time to wake up..." she said softly as she shook the siren.

"No. Keep singing." Adagio muttered as she buried her head in the pillow. "I don't want to go work today."

Sunset giggled slightly, a sound that sent a wave a warmth through the siren. "We have to keep working with them, Adagio. After we figure out who sent those videos to Applejack, we can let everything go back to normal."

"I like the way things are now..." Adagio yawned as she sat upright. "Y'know... minus the whole Rainbow-is-totally-gonna-kill-me, thing."

"She's not going to kill you." Sunset said firmly. "She's gonna get over it eventually, but right now that's not important."

"I know." Adagio said before finally pulling herself out of bed. "Farm work is just really hard."

Sunset laughed and nodded. "Yes, it is. Still, it's going to be completely worth it soon. Do you have any idea how great our bodies have looked since we've started working there?"

Adagio gave her lover's body a hungry glance before smirking. "Trust me when I say, yes, I have noticed."

Sunset seemed to lose focus as she stared at Adagio's exposed body. She shook her head quickly and said, "We don't have time this morning."

Adagio pouted for a moment before Sunset kissed her softly on the lips. "Come on." Sunset said as the kiss ended. "Let's just go get our shower and then we can take care of that when we get back."

Adagio smiled and gently slid her hand around the girl's waist. "I'm holding you to that."

"This isn't good." Applejack said as she stared at her phone.

"What's the matter?" Rarity asked. She had stayed the night on the farm again the previous night and the two now stood in front of the barn waiting for their friends to show up.

"I jus' got a new video sent to my phone..." she whispered.

"What is it?" Rarity asked. Instead of answering the other girl simply handed the phone to her lover. Rarity watched in silence for a moment before gasping softly. On the screen Sunset and Adagio made passionate love. "Not good, indeed." she said. "We have to let them know about this when they arrive."

"Didn't you hear what Adagio said. If we show them this video, it's gonna hurt them. We can't afford to do that." she said firmly. "We just ain't gonna show it to 'em."

It had been a week since the couple had had that particular conversation and Rarity was still not convinced that they had made the best decision, but after she and Applejack had returned to the barn, she had explained it in a way that made more sense.

They were once again, standing before the barn awaiting the arrival of their two friends, when Rarity looked over at her lover. Applejack had taken to wearing a new wardrobe for the summer and Rarity marveled at how amazing she looked. Her shirt was sleeveless flannel, the front of which tied into a knot that barely managed to contain her modest breasts. Her shorts were cut so high on her thigh that the thought of them made Rarity want to swoon.

Sweat beaded down the farmers chest in the humid morning heat and she leaned against the barn, awaiting their friends to start the day. She took off her hat and used it to fan her face, the motion gently pushing her hair away from her face. Her face was already flushed from their early morning chores that they took care of before their friends joined them every day and she seemed to pant slightly.

Rarity bit her lip as the sight of her girlfriend began to increase her desires. "I really wish you wouldn't look like that, darling." she said quietly.

"Like what?" Applejack asked, her voice betraying a slight annoyance at what she perceived as an insult.

Rarity smiled kindly and leaned her head to whisper in her lovers ear. "Like the perfect apple-snack." she whispered before kissing Applejack quickly on the neck.

Applejack shuddered at the touch and grinned before laughing quietly. "You really need to work on your dirty talk, Rares."

"I'd rather just work on you." she said with a wink.

"Much better." Applejack said with a nod as she replaced her hat atop her head. "We can do that later though."

"We had better, dear." Rarity said as she kissed her lover's neck once more. She then grinned and pulled away.

At that moment to figures crested the hill in front of the barn and waved down at them. Sunset and Adagio came running down the hill towards the couple, both of the girls smiling widely. "Hey." Adagio chirped happily as they finally arrived before their friends. "What's up?"

"Just waitin' on ya'll." Applejack said with a grin as she dropped her hand on the siren's shoulder. "Ya'll ready to work?"

"As ready as we are every day." Sunset said.

"So that's not at all?" Rarity asked with a wink. "So, Applejack, is today the day we finally take care of those chores in the barn?" Rarity asked.

"I think so, we've been putting it off long enough... I've bout figured out what we need in there." Applejack said with a shrug. She then tossed her phone to Adagio. "Would you hold that? I gotta carry some buckets out here and I don't wanna risk droppin' that."

Adagio nodded and stared at the phone as Applejack and Rarity ran into the barn together.

"I wish they would have given us more warning we were going to do that today." Sunset said, her voice low. "I'm not exactly ready..."

"Neither am I..." Adagio said quietly. After several minutes of silence, Applejack's phone went off.

"It's that number." Adagio announced. "Should I open it?"

"Yes, we need to know what it is." Sunset said as she placed a shaky hand on her lover's shoulder. She knew exactly what the message would be, and she was not excited to see her girlfriend's reaction to it.

Adagio opened the message and stared at the screen as her own voice escaped the speaker. "It would crush our relationship..." The siren's jaw dropped as the video played the intimate details of their night of passion a week previously.

Applejack and Rarity stepped from the barn, buckets in hand, with shocked expressions upon their faces. Adagio dropped the phone on the ground and turned to her girlfriend.

"How could you?" she asked quietly.

"Adagio-"

"Don't!" The siren screamed in her fury. "You don't fucking get it, do you?" she asked as she pointed an accusing finger at her lover. "I gave you everything! Everything I had in my heart I gave it to you, and you couldn't take a relationship with me seriously enough to do one thing I asked of you! You're the first person in over a thousand years that I even remotely cared about and trusted and this is how you repay me?"

Sunset hung her head as tears fell down her cheeks. "Adagio..."

"All I wanted was to spend every day of the rest of my fleeting life with you, and you just wanted a good time, is that it?" Adagio barely registered the crack in her voice and the tears falling down her face.

"No..." Sunset whimpered.

"You are the only thing that has ever truly mattered to me. You are the only reason I can even get out of bed in the morning. The sound of your voice... carrying through our home... our home... it was the only time I ever... I thought I could stay like that forever..." Adagio fell to the ground."You know, you were the only thing I had left... the only thing that mattered..." she said in a quiet whisper. "Just leave..." she said quietly through her tears. "Just leave me alone... forever..."

"Adagio... you don't mean that..." Sunset pleaded as she leaned down to meet the siren's eyes. "I-"

Adagio shoved the girl roughly in her chest and stared at her with pain until Sunset could bare it no longer. She quickly turned her head away from the accusing eyes and ran back the way she came... alone.

"Wait!" Rarity shouted as she ran after the other girl.

"She was all I had..." Adagio mumbled as Applejack sat beside her.

Applejack quickly draped her arm over the siren's shoulders and smiled at her. "Not anymore she ain't." she said. "You've got other people that care about ya a whole lot."

Adagio smiled at the farm girl and nodded before resting her arm on the other girl's shoulder. "Thank you, A.J." she whispered. The siren turned to face the larger girl. "You don't know how much that means to me."

Applejack smiled and whispered as softly as she could. "Y'ready?"

Adagio nodded briskley before the other girl tilted her chin forward, her lips quickly closing the distance between them. Adagio leaned into the kiss and wrapped her arms around Applejack's waist, pushing their kiss deeper.

Applejack pulled away quickly before shouting. "Why would you do that?"

Adagio blinked once. "You're the one who kissed me!" she shouted.

Applejack stood and walked briskly to the barn. "That was stupid." she said over her shoulder. "If Rares finds out she'll kill ya."

"You mean she'll kill you for kissing me!" Adagio yelled angrily as she wiped at her eyes and began walking towards Applejack's house. The two stood on the porch for a moment before Adagio said. "If you don't tell her I won't either, and we can just agree it was both our fault."

Applejack nodded once. "Alright, well let's get in the house 'fore she comes back."

The two entered the house and quickly ran to the farmer's room. Adagio immediately sat on the bed and began crying again. "I can't believe she's gone..." she said.

"Only been together a week or so and you already can't imagine bein' away from her, huh?" Applejack asked as she sat on the bed next to the siren. "Guess she really does mean that much to ya."

"She does..." Adagio whimpered.

Applejack's phone began ringing again and she quickly answered it. "Hello... Good... Yeah, she's still torn up... how's Sunset holding up?"

"How is she?" Adagio asked.

"She's still cryin' about what you said." Applejack said with a light smile. "She says... she's gonna miss you..."

"I'll miss her too..." Adagio said quietly. She wiped at her eyes before smiling. "Is Rarity coming back soon?"

"Yeah, she walked with Sunset till the bus-stop and then walked back apparently... Says that Rainbow and Pinkie and Fluttershy's headin' to her house to check in on her."

"Good..." Adagio said with a nod...

"Alright..." Applejack said into the phone. "We're in the room, see you in a sec..."

The door to the bedroom opened and Rarity strolled in before sitting on the bed between Adagio and Applejack. "I kissed Sunset." she said bluntly.

"Adagio kissed me." Applejack said with a smile.

"So..." Adagio said quietly. "Everything's going according to plan."

Then, the three girls laughed.

"I wanna talk to Sunset before the girls get there." Adagio said. "They're still in the dark, right?"

Rarity nodded. "Yes, they have no idea about the plan, so whoever's been following us won't catch on... Although, it does worry me."

"Why'sat?" Applejack asked.

"Because, now Rainbow will think she has even more reason to hate Adagio." Rarity said.

"It'll be okay." Adagio said with a shrug. "Once we catch whoever it is, Rainbow can direct all that rage at them." She quickly pulled her phone out of her pocket before Applejack swatted it away.

"Yer phone's bugged, remember?" she asked. "Use mine."

Adagio smiled sheepishly before accepting the phone she was handed. She quickly dialed Sunset number and waited.

"Hello?" Sunset's voice asked through the line.

"Hey..." Adagio said quietly.

Sunset began sobbing quietly. "I can't believe you said that." she said. "You really feel that way?"

"With all my heart..." Adagio smiled.

"When this is all over... I'm going to make love to you everyday for a month straight."

"Careful... I might hold you to that." Adagio giggled.

"So... you kissed Applejack?"

"Don't get mad... remember, it's part of the plan."

"No, I just have to ask... did she..."

"Taste like apples? Yes."

Sunset laughed loudly. "I knew it!" she cried.

"The girl's are going to be there soon. Rarity called them and told them what happened, so I've got to go soon. I just wanted to hear your voice again... I don't know when the next time I get to hear it will be."

"Alright." Sunset said, disappointment evident in her tone. "I can't wait to see you again."

*Click.*

"Does nobody said goodbye anymore?" Adagio huffed playfully as she returned the phone.

"Adagio... I know that part of the plan was my idea, but you've got to understand I am still a little upset that you kissed my girl." Rarity said suddenly. "Now, obviously, I'm not going to take it out on you or anything, but a girl needs to mark her territory, you understand?"

"You can stay in Bloom's room tonight." Applejack said as Rarity mounted her waist.

"That seems good." Adagio said as she quickly exited the room, the sounds of primal moans filling the air as she closed the door. "Those two are like rabbits, I swear." she chuckled quietly to herself.

She smiled as she realized half of the information they were gathering was ready and it was almost time to execute the rest of the plan... so long as no unforeseen circumstances arose.

She would later kick herself for jinxing them all with such a thought.

Chapter 11

Adagio walked down the hall and knocked on the door with a shield bearing an apple insignia upon it. "Who's 'ere?" a little voice called from within.

"It's Adagio." Adagio said. Over the course of the past week she had gotten to know about her new friends siblings, but she had not yet had the chance to meet one of them. She was excited to possibly make another friend and she couldn't wait to see what kind of person Applebloom was for herself.

The door opened and Adagio was greeted by the sight of a short frowning red-headed girl. "What?" she asked in a clipped tone.

"Applejack and Rarity told me to share a room with you tonight..." Adagio explained with a sheepish grin. The other girl simply stared at her. "May I come in?" she asked.

"No." Applebloom said.

Adagio laughed nervously. "Well, if I can't come in the room, how am I supposed to sleep in there?" she asked as a joke, hoping to lighten the mood.

It didn't work. The door slammed in her face and nearly hit her in the nose. "Okay... well that's fine, but... where am I supposed to sleep tonight?"

"Not here." was the short reply she received. "Maybe you should go sleep in the barn with all the other pigs."

Okay, that was fine. That didn't hurt the siren's feelings at all.

An arm on her shoulder broke her from her thoughts, and Adagio turned to face the owner of said hand. Granny Smith shook her head sadly and handed her a blanket. "Applebloom, our guest has been nothin' but helpful since she showed up. She's even covered yer chores. How did ya think you got to spend a week over at Rarity's. You be nice to her."

"Thanks, Granny. But, it's okay. I understand where she's coming from. I'll go sleep on the couch." Adagio said. "Besides, maybe if I leave her alone she'll warm up to me eventually."

"Alright, sugarcube, but if she gives you too many problems you let me know." Granny said before giving the siren a quick hug. Adagio had learned immediately that as far as Granny Smith was concerned anyone who was friends with Applejack was also considered a grand-child. Adagio was grateful for it.

She went downstairs to the couch and sat down before turning on the television. Despite all of the talk of where they would be sleeping tonight it was still early in the day, but Adagio knew from experience that Rarity and Applejack would not be back down tonight. She quickly turned the television to her favorite station and smiled as her favorite programs title sequence began playing.

Adagio awoke during the night to find that she had fallen asleep in the middle of a marathon on t.v. She stared at the screen as her eyes opened. Her favorite character was doing something. She must not have seen this episode before, because he had a strange 'M' shape on his forhead.

"Goodbye." he said before he began screaming at the top of his lungs. A large wave of yellow surrounded him as everything in the area was devastated.

"I hate this part." a voice said from above her. The siren craned her head to see Applejack in her underwear, a carton of apple juice raised to her lips as she stared at the screen.

Adagio returned her attention to the screen as she said, "Why, it's a normal energy wave, he'll be okay."

"No, he won't." Applejack said. "He's usin' all his energy. He's gonna die..."

"You're messing with me." Adagio said.

"I ain't." Applejack quickly sat on the siren's outstretched legs on the couch and stared at the screen. "Didn't you hear him tellin' everyone he loves goodbye?"

The screen quickly revealed Adagio's favorite character changed. His skin was white as paper and he seemed to slowly turn to dust as he floated in the air. "No!" Adagio cried. "But, he was supposed to be the strongest and redeem himself, Applejack. He was supposed to finally be good and he was supposed to help save the world. He can't die like that."

"Yeah, well sometimes, all we can do is take the hits for the real hero. It sucks, but that's the way it is sometimes."

"At least tell me he really did kill that fat pink thing."

"Take a look." Applejack said as she gestured to the screen.

The screen quickly revealed all of the pieces of the pink thing reforming. "That's not fair." Adagio said as she felt a tear leave her eye. "I've been watching this all week after get done working with you and this is how it ends?"

"Nope." Applejack said with a chuckle. "Remember, death has no consequence in this show. Besides, he really was a hero in the end. His final thoughts were about how much he cared for his wife, his kid, and even his friend."

"I suppose there's that at-least... So, is that how you know if your good?" Adagio asked. "When you care about other people more than you care about yourself?"

"I'd say that sounds right." Applejack said with a friendly smile. "When you fall in love and you care more about protecting that person than you do about keepin' yerself safe.. that's when you know you're good."

"Then... am I good now?"

Applejack laughed loudly and quickly fell onto the siren in a laying hug. "Of course you are!" she said. "You've been so worried about Pinkie, Sunset, Rares, and even me and Dash and Fluttershy. You've been nothing, but a good friend and a good person. You're not just good, you're great, Adagio."

"Get off me before Rarity sees and rubs you raw." Adagio mumbled.

"What do you think she's been doin' all day?"

"It'll only get worse for you if she sees you laying on the couch with me." Adagio said.

"Relax, she was just markin' her territory. She ain't gonna mind if I treat you the way I treat all my friends... besides, what do you mean worse?"

"Nothing." Adagio said with a shrug. "I just know Sunset and I can't go more than twice without getting really sore."

"You look tired." Applejack said quickly. "Why don't you go on to bed?"

"I'm sleeping here." Adagio said with a shrug. "Applebloom doesn't want me to be anywhere near her."

"What did she say?" Applejack asked, a dangerous fire stirring in her eyes.

"Don't worry about it." Adagio said as she buried her head into the couch. "She's just upset."

"We've all forgiven you and told our sisters ta play nice." Applejack said as she made to leave the couch only to be stopped by Adagio's hand on her wrist.

"Applejack, you can't really get mad at her."

"Yes I can."

"Applejack, think of all of the horrible things I've done to you." Adagio said as the larger girl returned to her seat. "Think of how hard I worked at destroying your friendship and turning you all against each other. Think of how much I was going to hurt you all if we had won the battle of the bands..."

"I done said we all forgave you." Applejack said sternly.

"I know." Adagio said with a small smile. "But, think of all of those things... now think about if I had done them to somebody you love..."

Applejack sat speechless for a moment.

"I know that I've only cared about all of you girls for a little more than a week now, but I already want to destroy whoever's hurting you. The person following us and sending those videos... I wouldn't care if they were only out to hurt me, but they're out to hurt all of you too, and that's what pisses me off..." Adagio sighed. "That's probably what's pissing off your little sister."

Adagio stared at the siren for a moment before smiling. "Look at just how much you've grown in such a short amount of time..." she whispered. "I'm proud of ya."

"Thanks." Adagio said as she leaned up to hug her friend. "You guys have done so much for me, I can't ever thank you enough."

"Ain't gotta thank us." Applejack mumbled as she returned the embrace. "It's what friends are for."

The two then sat in companionable silence and finished the marathon on the television. The final episode of the day revealed the main character looking for someone as strong as he was so they could work together to defeat the villain, but the only person who could help was his son who was immediately taken out by the villain. Immediately after the screen flashed to Adagio's favorite character apparently alive and on earth staring out at the rocky landscape with a lady who looked like a witch.

"He came back." Adagio laughed. "I'm so glad, I thought he was gonna stay dead for sure this time."

"The redemptive villain." Rarity's voice came from behind the couch where the two girls sat. "You can never have a good story without an anti-hero."

Adagio turned around and smiled at Rarity. "How long have you been standing there?" she asked.

"Since your little heart-to-heart earlier. I didn't want to interrupt." she explained. "It's a shame the marathon is over, I would have liked to watch more of that."

"Well," Applejack said as she tore across the room to a bookshelf. "if you really mean that, we ain't got any work to do tomorrow and we can't really work on the plan for a few more days..." she quickly grabbed a box off the top of the shelf and placed it before her girlfriend. She opened the box to reveal every season of every series of the show. "We ain't ever watched it all the way through."

Rarity blinked at the box. "Are you suggesting we watch sixteen seasons of this show on our time off?"

"It was your part of the plan to act like we're so upset we can't function for a week." Adagio said with a shrug. "Besides, I've only seen what comes on T.V. I don't think I've ever seen all of it."

Rarity looked between the pleading expressions of her lover and her friend before sighing loudly. "There'll be no living with you two this week will there?" she asked in a mock tone of exasperation.

The two beamed at each other before Applejack grabbed the first disk of the entire franchise and placed it in her DVD player. Rarity quickly laid on top of the siren on the couch before they were both joined by Applejack.

"You guys are heavy." Adagio grunted.

"We cuddle when we watch TV and you've taken the only couch... deal with it." Rarity said. Despite her stern tone she did readjust herself behind the siren before placing one of her hands on Adagio's waist and the other atop Applejack's hand.

Applejack pressed play and the screen filled with color. A small boy carrying a fish was hit by a car and then... the adventure began.

Rainbow Dash stared at her lover's sleeping form. She had cried all night about Sunset and Adagio breaking up, more so even than the girl in question. They had all spent some time with her that day, trying to console her. Rainbow had been furious. She hated the siren who seemed to hurt everyone she touched.

She had taken the video. She had broken up with Sunset. She had been nothing but a problem since they had met her. Yet, Fluttershy had forgiven her for taking the video. Fluttershy had forgiven her for breaking up with Sunset. Fluttershy had forgiven her for everything she had done and had urged Rainbow Dash to do the same.

Rainbow fumed silently. Why should she not hate the siren. She had been nothing but a bitch. Did her lover know something she didn't? Rainbow put it down as Fluttershy's kindness originally, but she doubted that was the case. Even Fluttershy could hold a grudge against someone if they wronged her enough. She would still show them kindness, but she would never forget what they had done.

No, there was definitely something else going on there and Rainbow intended to find out what. She was not angry at her lover, but she did want answers. The two had only been living together for a short while, but Fluttershy had made herself completely at home in her new house. All of the stuffed animals in Rainbow's bed could attest to that. Rainbow smiled at the thought. It was the only thing that had quelled her anger in the past week; the knowledge that she would be going to bed with God's most beautiful creation every night.

She smiled as Fluttershy unconsciously grabbed another stuffed animal and held it to her chest. Fluttershy was one of the few people who looked just as at-peace asleep as they did awake, but it still did not make the sight any less irresistible.

Rainbow craned her neck until her lips were a hair's breadth from her lover's ear. She quickly kissed the ear and slid her hand between Fluttershy's thighs. Fluttershy whimpered in her sleep, but spread her legs further apart.

Much like Rainbow, Fluttershy only slept in a pair of panties. Rainbow did not know if her lover had picked up the habit from her, or if that had been how she always slept, but she did not care she was simply grateful for it.

Fluttershy quickly closed her legs and rolled to her side after a few moments of Rainbow's rubbing. She placed her open palm on Dash's face before mumbling. "Wait till mornin' Dashie." she mumbled in her sleep induced haze before giving what she believed a gentle nudge on her lover's face.

One of the few things that Rainbow knew that others did not about her lover was her strength. When she was conscious, Fluttershy intentionally held back in everything she did, however she was easily stronger than anyone in their group of friends. Fluttershy herself may not have been aware of it, due to the fact that every time she revealed her true strength she was still half-asleep.

When she pushed her hand against her lover's face she believed it a nudge, however this was a push with her full strength, something Rainbow had grown quite curious of during their relationship. She was more dizzy than curious as her head hit the wall on the other side of the room.

"Sorry." Fluttershy mumbled from the bed. "I know you wanna do stuff, but I'm tired... it can wait... right?" she yawned as she returned to her previous position on her back.

"I'll do it myself." Rainbow mumbled as she picked herself up off the floor hoping her lover didn't hear her. When Fluttershy heard that she automatically assumed Rainbow wouldn't want it anymore and she would make no attempt at a repeat of the events.

Rainbow quickly made her way to the living room and, after checking the blinds, quickly stripped off her own piece of clothing. She grabbed a box hidden behind one of her posters. It was literally the only secret she kept from even her girlfriend.

The box opened to reveal the one and only vibrator that Rainbow Dash owned, and it embarrassed her. It was only three inches long, by an inch wide and in the shape of an egg. Rainbow was embarrassed by the fact that large vibrator and in-fact the act of penetration scared her. She liked the small egg, because it was something she could place on her outer lips and turn the speed all the way up on and she would quickly reach her climax with no penetration at all.

She sat herself upon the couch and quickly placed the egg between her legs before closing them tightly. She grabbed the remote for the egg and set the number to one.

She sighed loudly as she relaxed into the pulsating between the folds of her vagina. She smiled to herself as the sensation of pleasure forced her to bend her toes until they popped. She quickly turned the number up. The pulsing became powerful enough that it shook the entire cushion of the couch. She quickly used her fingers to spread her lower lips apart and quickly pushed the egg directly against her clit.

She moaned girlishly, a sound that would have embarrassed her on any other occasion. She ground her hips upon the egg alternating from having it pressed directly against her clit and directly outside of her hole. The tip of the egg slid inside her, allowing just enough pressure to increase her pleasure, but not enough for her to accidentally force the egg inside of her completely.

She pressed the egg against her clit again and bit her lip to keep from crying out. She squeezed her own breast and used the tips of her finger to pinch her own nipple. The pressure built within her as she thrust her clit against the toy once again and she knew she would be over the edge soon.

One last time she pushed the egg against her hole and cried out in ecstasy as she reached her long-overdue climax. She moaned her pleasure as quietly as she could for fear of waking her lover in the next room.

Rainbow panted for a moment as she slowly slid her underwear back on. She knew that she could have waited until morning, but she always got horny whenever her time of the month was coming up and according to her math she only had two or three days left until then. She put her clothes back on and quickly hid the egg inside the box and replaced it behind her poster before heading to bed.

She fell in place next to her lover and smiled at her sleeping form. She quickly wrapped her arms around Fluttershy's waist and pulled the girl's bare back into her chest. Fluttershy hummed contently at the contact.

"I love you, Dashie." She mumbled sleepily.

"I love you too, Butterfly."

Author's Note

Happy Labor day everybody. This chapter was quick because nothing really relevant happens in this chapter, but it's all very important that it happen eventually so I just went ahead and knocked it out now. If you're curious as to why it was both unimportant and important at the same time, well... you'll just have to read more. :derpytongue2:

As usual feel free to leave any thoughts, comments, death threats, words of wisdom, etc... below. :twilightsmile:

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 12

Rainbow awoke to find her bed empty and the smell of pancakes and bacon permeating the air of her house. Fluttershy's favorite song played through the speakers as she hummed along to the tune. Rainbow smiled and quickly jumped from the bed, eager for her lover's homemade breakfast. Fluttershy was probably the best cook in the world in Rainbow's eyes, and she had never had a meal she didn't enjoy.

Rainbow quickly slid into some clothes and ran to the kitchen. Fluttershy stood at the stove, a spatula in her hand and the lyrics to the song on her lips as she set a timer above the stove. "And the tables turned around..." she sang as she quickly flipped the pancakes and bacon in their pans. Rainbow grinned as she quickly moved behind her girlfriends before sliding her hands to the smaller girl's breasts and giving them a squeeze.

"Good morning," Rainbow said as she kissed Fluttershy's neck.

"Good morning." Fluttershy moaned as she leaned into the kiss. Dash began sucking lightly on the nape of her lover's neck and ran one hand from her breast to the button of Fluttershy's pants before sticking her fingertips in the band of the pants. Fluttershy began panting loudly and shaking in place. Dash quickly opened her eyes and looked at the timer above the stove. She had five minutes to get her lover off before breakfast.

She closed her eyes and thrust her hand into her lover's pants and began rubbing small circles in the smaller girl's panties. Fluttershy was always most sensitive to the touch in the mornings, Rainbow had no idea why, but she always tried to take full advantage of it.

Fluttershy moaned a weak protest of, "Dashie, I'm cooking..." but quickly fell silent as Rainbow quickly kissed her earlobe. She relaxed in her lover's touch and Dash quickly moved her hand from Fluttershy's breast under her shirt and bra. Rainbow gently pulled on her nippled and continued lightly sucking on Fluttershy's neck.

Fluttershy squeaked as Rainbow's finger passed over her clit and Rainbow tried not to smile to widely as she felt Fluttershy's legs turn to jelly. Rainbow placed her knee between her lover's legs and used her powerful lower body to lift the girl in the air and take the pressure off her legs. She leaned her back towards the kitchen table to replace her foot on the ground so she wasn't fingering her lover while standing on one leg.

Fluttershy turned her head and brought her lips to Rainbow's as her lover picked up the pace of her vigorous rubbing. Fluttershy pressed her tongue into her lover's mouth and moaned loudly as Rainbow, once again, pressed firmly on her clit. Rainbow felt sweat bead down her back and forehead as she continued to work on her lover. The kitchen was quickly heating up, despite the expensive air conditioner her father had bought the previous summer.

She pulled away from her lover's tongue, but Fluttershy did not notice. Her tongue still hung from her mouth as a trail of saliva connected her with her lover. She moaned openly as Rainbow continued to rub circles between her folds.

Rainbow quickly thrust one finger inside of her lover. She knew Fluttershy enjoyed being penetrated much more than she did. She thrust her finger as deeply inside the smaller girl as she possibly could before hooking her finger and using her thumb to continue rubbing small circles on Fluttershy's clit.

Fluttershy's body locked up for a moment before tremors ran through her body and she moaned quietly. She gently ground her hips on her lover's finger as the last shock-waves of her pleasure began to pass. She simply rested in Rainbow's lap as the larger girl sat on the table, both of the panting from their early morning exertions.

After a moment Fluttershy mumbled a soft, "I love you, Dashie."

"I love you too, butterfly." Rainbow said with a gentle nuzzle into her lover's neck.

The timer above the stove rang and Fluttershy giggled quietly. "I should take care of that..." she whispered.

Dash slid her hands out of her lover's clothes and smiled. "Yeah, hate for you to burn my second favorite meal." she said with a wink.

Fluttershy giggled and nodded as she returned to the stove and began singing the new song that played. "The smartest thing you ever did was take a chance with me..."

Rainbow smiled as her lover began softly swaying with the song as she finished preparing their breakfast. She stared at her lover's hips hungrily as she swayed and smiled as she imagined what their night might consist of. She was still day-dreaming about her lover, tied up and covered in whip-cream as Fluttershy placed plates on the table.

"You need to eat if you're going to have the energy for what you're thinking about, Dashie." Fluttershy giggled as she began tucking in to her own plate. She opted to only eat pancakes, leaving all of the bacon for Rainbow Dash. Rainbow had been unsure of dating a vegetarian at first, but after a while she realized that Fluttershy didn't judge those who ate meat, she just wasn't going to eat any herself.

She grabbed a generous portion of bacon and quickly shoved it into her mouth while her lover smiled and rolled her eyes. "I think I'm going to the farm today." Fluttershy said quietly. "I wanted to check on Adagio."

Dash frowned but nodded all the same. She knew that Fluttershy loved everyone, even people her girlfriend hated, so she knew she would eventually go see the siren.

"What are you going to do today?" Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow shrugged as she bit another piece of bacon. "Thinkin' bout checking on Pinkie Pie." Rainbow said around her mouthful of bacon. "I might hate Adagio, but I guess she wouldn't tell me to keep an eye on Pinkie Pie without some kind of reason." she explained.

"I think that's a good idea." Fluttershy nodded. "I just hope she's wrong and Pinkie is okay."

"Me too." Rainbow said quietly.

Adagio had taken a short break from television with the others. The had opted to watch the movies in order with the show and were now on the third movie of the second series. The would have been further, but the three of them had fallen asleep on the couch during the night and had had to rewind the show.

Adagio had asked if the other's wanted anything from the kitchen and after two quick, but polite, "No."s, she had gone to get herself something to eat. Big Mac had been in the kitchen when she walked in.

"Am I bothering you?" Adagio asked the large man.

"Nope." he said.

"I was just looking for something to eat. Is that alright?"

"Eeyup." he said.

"I just didn't want to overstep any boundaries." Adagio explained as she opened the fridge and grabbed the milk.

"Do you have any cereal?" Adagio asked.

"Eeyup." Big Mac said again. He reached on a shelf above the fridge and handed the siren a box of apple-flavored cereal.

"I don't know what I was expecting." Adagio mumbled, causing the large man to chuckled and ruffle her large orange locks. "Thank you, Big Mac."

"Eeyup." he said before turning and leaving out the back door. He had already agreed to do all the chores on the farm for the next few weeks whilst the rest of them turned towards their current predicament. Adagio had grown fond of the large quiet man fairly quickly. He did not waste words, but he was still kind towards the siren.

She smiled as she quickly poured the cereal in the bowl and hummed a tune to herself.

A sharp pain in the middle of her back stunned the siren and dropped her to her knees. She fell forward and her head hit the table. She winced as she rolled on her back and looked up at her attacker. "You kissed my sister!" Applebloom cried.

Adagio shook her head in a vain attempt to clear it. She blinked up at the small girl. "Yeah, I did." she said.

Applebloom scowled and kicked Adagio in the side. Adagio cried out with pain as the powerful foot connected with her ribs.

"Stop hitting me!" she yelled from the floor as tears began to sting her eyes.

"Shut up, dyke." Applebloom said before bringing her foot back for another kick only to be stopped by strong arms behind her lifting her into the air.

"Applebloom!" Applejack yelled.

Applebloom squirmed in her sister's grasp to no avail. "Let me go!" she yelled.

Rarity quickly ran around the struggling sisters and pulled Adagio's head into her chest. "Are you okay, dear?" she asked as she cradled the siren in her lap.

"She's strong for such a tiny girl." Adagio gasped as more tears ran down her face.

"Farm work." Rarity said with a small chuckle. "Come on, let's go back to the living room and leave these two alone."

"Nope." Applejack said as she planted her sister in a chair. "Adagio ain't leavin' till Bloom apologizes to her."

"It's fine." Adagio said as she stood.

"It ain't fine." Applejack said. Despite the summer heat, the chill in her voice froze everyone in the room to the spot. Adagio quickly realized that of all her new friends, Applejack was probably the most dangerous. "First, you showed violence to a guest in our house." Applejack said as she placed her hands on the table before her sister. "Then you called her a name that I don't care for."

"She is a dyke." Applebloom mumbled.

"You know I'm datin' Rares, don'tcha?" Applejack asked. "Does that make me a dyke too?"

"Why are you on her side?" Applebloom asked.

"Because she's my friend." Applejack said darkly. "And I won't let no one, not even family, hurt my friends an get away with it."

Rarity sat at the table near the young girl. "Why would you attack her?" Rarity asked. "All she did was grace your sister with an innocent kiss."

"Why the hell are you on her side? She kissed your woman!" Applebloom yelled.

"Language, Bloom!" Applejack yelled.

"Like you have any room to talk!" Bloom said. "I've heard ya'll out in the barn and in your room, 'Oh, fuck me harder, Rarity'!" Applebloom mimicked loudly.

Applejack raised her hand above her head, fury etched onto her face. Bloom closed her eyes in anticipation of the slap of a lifetime. Adagio stood as Applejack's arm fell, and caught the girl's open palm directly in her face.

The siren hit the ground with a loud thump causing Applebloom to open her eyes and laugh.

"Why am I always the one getting hit?" Adagio asked herself as she picked herself off the floor.

"Applebloom, go to your room." Rarity said sternly. Applebloom looked ready to say more, but at a glance from her sister she quickly retreated up the stairs.

Applejack stared at Adagio for a moment before wrapping her arms around her and crying into her hair. "I'm so sorry." she said. "Thank you so much. I was about to hit my own little sister."

"It's okay." Adagio said as she pulled off Applejack's hat and placed it on the table before running her finger's through the girl's hair. She had always found the motion soothing for everyone involved. "I just didn't want you to do something you might regret later."

"I was just so mad. I don't know what's gotten in to her. She's always been such a good girl." Applejack bawled.

"That really was unlike her." Rarity mumbled. "I must confess I was angry enough to resort to violence too."

"I don't want either of you to do something you might regret." Adagio said as she continued running her fingers through her friend's hair. "She's just a kid. She probably just didn't know how to react."

"How did she know we kissed?" Applejack asked quietly.

Everyone froze. "You don't suppose..." Rarity let the question hang in the frozen summer air.

"No." Adagio said. "No, that doesn't make sense. She can't be the one following us. She didn't know anything about it last night, or she would have attacked me then."

"So, whoever's following us has a hold of ma little sister?" Applejack asked as she pulled away from the siren's embrace.

"That seems likely..." Rarity said.

"Maybe she knows who it is..." Adagio said.

"I'm gonna ground her." Applejack said firmly. "I'll take her phone away and see if I can't figure it out, she won't be allowed to leave the house, so she won't be able to talk to whoever it is."

"Maybe if we just asked her." Adagio said with a shrug.

Applejack shook her head. "No, she won't throw 'em under the bus for us. Not right now anyways..."

"What does she know about the plan?" Adagio asked.

"Nothing at all at the moment." Rarity said. "We've not mentioned anything outside of the barn."

"So we have to keep the plan secret even in the house?" Adagio asked.

"I'm afraid so." Applejack said with a shrug. "We'll figure it out."

"Well, love." Rarity said gently pushing Applejack's hat back in place. "You should cool down a bit and then go ground your little sister."

"Let's eat some breakfast and watch a couple episodes of our show first." Applejack said. "Then we'll get down to business."

Pinkie sat alone in the dark staring at the cover of the book she had borrowed from Sunset. It glowed and vibrated in her arms, but she was too afraid to open the cover. She almost didn't want to know what Twilight had responded with. It was like this every time she used the book to communicate with the princess.

Every time she sent a message to her, she feared that her response would be heartbreaking. She always invited Twilight, hoping that this time would be different and that it wouldn't just be meaningless sex, but something more. She feared that Twilight would pick up on her desires and brush what they have aside to keep from disappointing the girl.

Despite all appearances, Pinkie was a very intelligent girl. She knew that Twilight would never love her for her, but that did not stop her from longing for the princess. She would lay awake long into the night most nights, and simply think of the girl she loved. The way her hair smelled and how soft her skin was, and how beautiful her laugh was...

She loved Twilight Sparkle, but that wasn't a good thing. She stared at the book for another moment, pondering simply ignoring it and telling her friend she never received a message, but she decided against it. She would face the princesses message head on.

She opened the book and stared at the new words, magically formed on the page.

Sorry, I have important plans tonight. Can it wait until tomorrow night?

Pinkie felt a tear fall from her eye as she read and re-read the simple line over and over again. The implied meaning of the message was a single word missing from the first sentence. The word was 'more'. She had more important plans tonight. She thought there was something more important that the fragile girl's feelings.

Pinkie swallowed a sob and stared at the page a moment longer. Her response should have been a simple 'No, it can not', but she didn't write that. She knew that if she admitted it couldn't wait and confessed her feelings to the princess, then maybe, just maybe, she would have a shot at what she actually wanted.

Genuine love...

Still, she did not do that. She reacted the same way she always did when brushed to the side. She smiled through the pain and wrote a quick.

Of course it can, silly. I'll see you tomorrow night. :)

Then she would go stare in the mirror and laugh until she cried. Laughter was the heart's medicine in Pinkie's mind. Laughter would cure her heartache eventually, she just had to keep trying.

Besides, it wasn't hard to laugh at someone who was completely irrelevant.

Pinkie sat in front of the mirror and pointed a finger at the most irrelevant person she had ever seen and laughed. "You're such a joke!" she laughed, as the reflection pointed and laughed back. "It's hilarious that you think someone as great as a princess could ever love you!" she laughed again.

Her reflection's eyes filled with tears as she laughed, but she did not care. Her reflection could cry if she wanted, but she was going to keep laughing until she could not laugh anymore.

A knock at her door broke her from her broken sobbing reflection. She giggled loudly as she asked, "Who's there?"

"It's me," came a familiar raspy voice.

"And me." came a second more familiar voice.

"It's me and me 'who'?" Pinkie giggled.

"Good one, Pinkie." Rainbow said through the door. "Now let us in, okay?"

"Okie Dokie Loki." Pinkie chirped as she looked back at the mirror. Her friends were here, they would laugh with her. Surely they would also enjoy laughing at the miserable broken woman in the mirror. She was pathetic. Look at her, tears running down her face, snot bubbling from her nose with every breath, and the face of a person who has lost their mind.

Yes, her friends should enjoy laughing at that person too.

Author's Note

Alright everyone, this is where things get complicated.

Seriously though, what have I done. Do I have a plan? Or am I just a raving lunatic, bent on stretching out this story for as long as possible? Who knows?

In case you were wondering, the two songs playing in the beginning of this chapter are: Fluttershy's favorite song- You're Going Down by. Sick Puppies. (She thought it was the name of a veterinarian band, but quickly discovered they were not, but not before figuring out that she loved their music)

The second song: Butterfly by Crazytown. That is her song with Rainbow Dash and the song that played for their first kiss. I might do backstory on that, but I dunno yet.

As usual feel free to leave thoughts, comments, corrections, opinions, and nice pony memes, in the comments section.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 14 Author's Note

What is this madness? Two chapters in one day? Havok you animal.

Apologies for the AN being at the top this time, but I felt I needed to warn you all that this chapter does touch on a sensitive subject for a lot of people. There is a mild case of verbal (and physical depending on who you ask) abuse, and a brief mention of suicide.

Chapter 14

As Pinkie and Sunset rounded the corner towards the latter girl's apartment they spotted two figures, heading in the same direction as them. Both of them wore baggy hoodies that concealed their features. Sunset immediately slowed down so they would not notice her.

Two hoodies, pulled up in the middle of the heat of summer? It was very suspicious. Sunset motioned for Pinkie to stop following and began to silently creep behind the figures that were now heading straight for Sunset's apartment. They began to pick up the pace when the got close without making a sound.

Sunset carefully watched as the two walked up to her door and knocked.

"Can I help you?" Sunset asked from behind them, watching as they visibly jumped.

A familiar voice made Sunset drop her guard. "Nope." Sonata beamed as she faced the girl. "We brought you gifts from Adagio."

Sunset relaxed and waved Pinkie back towards her. "Why are you wearing a hoodie in the heat?"

"Duh." Aria said. "Haven't you ever watched a movie where they're in the desert?" she asked. "They wear the bags over their heads to keep the sun off of them."

"Yeah," Sunset said, "but, that's to keep the sun from burning them. If you wore a little sunscreen you could take off those hoodies and be a lot cooler."

"Nuh uh." Sonata said as she pulled a face. "We're not wearing anything underneath them, and Adagio told us we could get in trouble for that."

"Yeah, you could." Pinkie said. "I promise, that's a very awkward ride to the police station."

"I don't wanna know." Sunset said as she opened her front door. "Come in if you like." she said to the two sirens.

"We won't stay long." Aria said as she stepped in the apartment and pulled down her hood.

"We gotta go get tacos." Sonata bounced inside.

Pinkie laughed. "I love tacos." she said.

"Do you wanna join us?" Aria asked.

"No, that's okay." Pinkie said. "Me and Sunset have some things to talk about. Maybe next time."

"Suit yourself." Sonata said with a shrug.

"Adagio didn't really explain anything, but she wanted us to bring you both a couple bottles of wine." Aria said as she handed a paper bag to Sunset.

"We aren't old enough to drink." Pinkie said.

"Correction: you're not." Sunset said as she carried the bag to the kitchen. "I am."

"I can still drink if I wanna right?" Pinkie asked.

"Adagio said to tell you both she's thinking about you." Sonata said as everyone ignored Pinkie's request. "For some reason she can't come here herself, but she wanted you both to know that."

"Thanks." Sunset said to both of the sirens in the room. "I appreciate it. If you talk to her again would you tell her the same from me?"

"Sure." Aria said as she dragged Sonata to the door.

"Bye!" Sonata called as her lover dragged her through the door and closed it behind them.

"Well, Pinkie." Sunset said as she returned to the living room with two glasses filled with wine. "How about that story now?" she asked.

Pinkie took the offered glass and sat on the couch. "It's kind of a long story." Pinkie said.

"I've got all day." Sunset smiled.

"Well,"

I had a boyfriend once. It seems like forever ago, but it really wasn't that long.

What does that have to do with how you're feeling now?

Everything.

He's the reason I always feel like I'm not good enough for anybody to love.

He wasn't always bad. He used to be kind and sweet. I called him Navi. His name was Navigation, but I liked Navi better.

Navi was a gorgeous guy. He had long, straight, brown hair and his skin was tan. He played the guitar and lots of girls really liked him. One day after school he came to me and told me that he had had a crush on me forever and I was so happy.

We started dating after that, and everything seemed to be magical. He would take me places with his friends and show me off by saying things like, "Don't I have the most beautiful girl of them all?"

I liked when he would say things like that. On my birthday he took me on a vacation. We got a hotel room and we had been talking all week about all of the fun stuff we could do while we were alone. I was very excited to finally have sex. Maud told me all the time about how amazing her first time was, but it was with a girl, so she had no idea how it would feel with a guy. I've always known I was sexually attracted to both sexes, but looking back, I'm glad my first time was with a guy.

We got to the hotel room after he had taken me to eat at some fancy place that honestly had really gross food. We took off all of our clothes and started kissing. He pushed me into the bed and I giggled cause I was so excited. His dick was really big, and that kinda made me nervous, but I was still excited.

He pushed the tip inside of me and when I winced he smiled... and that's when he changed. All of the care in his eyes just seemed to disappear and he whispered, "It's about to get worse."

He wasn't gentle when he pushed himself the rest of the way in, and it hurt so bad that I screamed. He yelled at me and told me to shut up. I tried really hard not to make any noise after that. I kept telling myself that it was okay. That Navi loved me and that we had been together for months and he had never hurt me before.

He wasn't gentle at all. He held my legs apart and just kept thrusting as hard as he could, and when he saw me crying he told me to suck it up. I begged him to slow down and he just kept moving faster.

He told me when he was about to come, and I begged him to please, please, please pull out.

He didn't.

I cried for about an hour after that while he got a shower to get my blood off of him. I even tried using toilet paper and my fingers to clean myself out, but I was so sore down there I couldn't get it all.

After Navi got out of the shower I asked him if he would hold me, because I was scared. He laughed at me and told me I just made it worse on myself for not putting out sooner. He said if I had given him what he wanted three months before he would have been easier on me.

I asked him if he still loved me, and I still remember every word of his response to this day.

"I never loved you to begin with. How stupid are you that you honestly think someone as great as me could ever love someone as irrelevant as you? Nobody will ever love you, I just wanted to sleep with you. Stop crying! Go clean yourself up. I'm taking you home, and don't bother talking to me or I'll make you walk."

I got dressed, but for some reason I still felt naked afterwards. I rode in his car home and he dropped me off at my house and I never saw him again. I spent the next two weeks in hell. I was worried I was pregnant and I didn't know how to handle that. I had no boyfriend, no job, and I could barely take care of myself, let alone a kid.

Then I got my period. I laughed until I cried that night. It's funny, cause I had even been considering how best to kill myself that night, cause I just knew that the worst had happened. I didn't tell anybody what happened though. I just told Mom and Dad and Maud that we broke up and that was that.

Then two months later the new school year was gonna start. My parents had taken the sisters to a rock convention in Ohio. They invited me, but I told them I didn't want to go, so they told me I could throw a back-to-school-party, so long as I cleaned up afterwards. I was so excited I invited everyone... except you, Sunset...

Sorry...

No, I don't blame you. I probably would have ruined it.

There was one girl there that caught my eye. I had never seen her before, but I thought she looked amazing. I knew I wasn't in the best place to have a relationship, but for some reason I really wanted to have sex with this girl...

Don't give me that look, she was hot!

I'm not judging.

I was too scared to make a pass at her though. After what happened with Navi, I thought I could go the rest of my life without having sex with anyone.

Everyone at the party seemed to be curious about who she was too, but nobody knew. She just kind of showed up. After a while everyone stopped wondering who she was and we all got back to the party.

We had homemade punch, and loud music, and I even saw a few people kissing each other, but mostly it was a good harmless kind of fun night.

After the party was over, the mysterious girl was still around. She didn't say a word, when everyone else left she just kinda started helping me clean up. I told her thanks and we cleaned my whole house together.

After the house was clean she asked if I wanted her.

She said she had seen the way I kept looking at her all night, so I told her the truth. Yes, I wanted her so bad I couldn't stand it, but I couldn't have a relationship with the way my last one ended.

So, she asked if I was up for a one night stand.

That's-

I know. At the time, though, it seemed like a good idea, so I said yes.

She took me to my room and laid me gently on the bed. She spent several minutes just kissing me gently and I was shocked. She had obviously been the aggressive type from what I had seen of her so far, but when she got me into bed, all of the aggression was gone. She was tender and warm and everything anyone could ever want from a lover...

Sorry if I'm giving you T.M.I.

Not at all, I think it's sweet.

When she got ready to take my clothes off, she just gently slid her fingertips under my shirt and whispered, "Are you sure you're ready?" I nodded and she pulled my shirt over my head. I took off my pants myself while she did that. She took her own shirt off and when I couldn't stop starting she laughed. Not a mean laugh, but a surprised laugh. She asked if I had ever seen breasts before, and I told her the only ones I had ever seen were my own.

I asked her if I could hold them and she nodded and she just laid there and let me play with her chest for a few minutes. Her breasts were kinda small, but they were so soft, I just wanted to curl up in a ball between them. They weren't quiet as big as yours, but they were still nice.

...Thanks?

Sorry.

Then when she went to go down on me she kissed me on the lips first and went down to my legs. She didn't just dive in though, she spent the next several minutes just kissing me all over. She kissed my thighs, and my tummy, and the spot between my boobs and my neck. She just kept kissing me and I thought I was in heaven.

When she finally started eating me out... it was amazing. Not just cause it felt good, but because she was so gentle. She moved slowly and used her hands to arch my waist up, so I didn't have to do any work. She didn't demand anything of me while she worked, she just did it all. She actually gave me my first orgasm that I didn't give myself. When I do it myself it just takes a couple minutes, but she made it stretch out half the night.

When I finally came, I felt tears sliding down my face. She was actually worried about me when she noticed. She wiped her face off and joined me at the head of the bed and just held me and asked what was wrong.

I told her she shouldn't worry about it, that we had both agreed we wouldn't be a couple after that.

She said, "There's no reason we can't be friends though."

I told her that no one had ever touched me like that before. That I had never been shown that kind of attention and that I thought nobody made love like that.

She told me that anyone who didn't have sex like that wasn't worth having sex with.

I cried more and she just held me. I fell asleep and when I woke up she was gone, but she left a note.

It was her phone number and a message. She had written down where she was going to school and that we were friends and if I ever needed her she would be there for me.

When she got to school the next day she was surprised that her new school was the one we went to. We were great friends after that and we still are today.

She probably wouldn't like me telling you this, but that's the story of how I met Rainbow Dash.

Sunset nearly dropped the bottle of wine as she went to fill Pinkie's glass for the third time since her story began. "What?" she asked.

"Yeah," Pinkie said. "Dashie is the first girl I ever had sex with." Pinkie laughed quietly. "It's kinda funny that a one night stand with one of the most aggressive girls I know was more gentle than sex with someone I had been in a relationship with for months."

"That Navi guy can eat a dick." Sunset said.

"Last I heard he was in the hospital." Pinkie said.

"What happened?" Sunset asked, more out of curiosity than genuine concern.

"I don't know. Apparently he was attacked by some girl. He said that she looked just like Maud, but I told the police that it wasn't her because she was with me the night he got attacked."

"Really?" Sunset asked.

"Well, she did spend about two hours in the bathroom, but I didn't bother the police with the details, besides she probably didn't want me telling the police about what happens when she eats Mexican food. Still, that's why it couldn't have been her."

"Yeah, sounds like it definitely wasn't her, Pinkie." Sunset said. Next time I see Maud, I might just kiss her on the mouth...

"I guess that's just what's bothering me about Twilight." Pinkie sighed. "Cause ever since Navi and I broke up I've always felt irrelevant. Every guy that's asked me out since then... well I usually just ignored them, but there were a couple times when I actually agreed to meet them. One called and cancelled at the last minute and never talked to me again. The other I waited on at the restaurant for over an hour before I realized he stood me up."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Pinkie." Sunset said as she raised her glass of wine to her lips once more.

"That's why I was scared to fall in love with Twilight." Pinkie said as she downed the rest of her glass. "Cause I feel like no one can ever love someone as irrelevant as me."

"But, people do love you Pinkie." Sunset said.

"My friends love me." Pinkie said with a smile. "But, nobody is in love with me."

Sunset was quiet after that. She had no idea what to say to cheer up her friend.

"Tonight when I wrote her a message asking to come see me she said she had something more important to do... it made me feel irrelevant and it just proved Navi's point." Pinkie sighed. "She said she'd come see me tomorrow, though and I should have just been grateful for that."

"How did your mirror get smashed?" Sunset asked.

"I got tired of looking at her." Pinkie mumbled. "She always looked so damn sad in that mirror and I'm not sad. I'm happy. I laugh until everything is okay."

"Pinkie..." Sunset had no idea how to respond.

"I'm just so useless, and irrelevant, and broken... and I guess, I was just wondering why Twilight never tries to fix me..." Pinkie said. "She holds me when I ask her to, and she kisses me like she cares about me when I say I've had a bad day, but she never tries to fix me."

Sunset threw her arms around her friend and pulled her large pink head into her chest. "Fixing, implies that something is broken. Twilight probably doesn't try to fix you for the same reason I don't. Because you don't fix something that's perfect." Sunset whispered. "We don't try to fix you, because you aren't broken. You're perfect just the way you are. It's because of how you feel that you act the way you do and it's because of your past that you feel that way."

Pinkie sniffled slightly and stared at her friend with tears in her eyes. "Really?" she asked. "You mean that?"

"Of course I do, Pinkie." Sunset said.

"Tomorrow," Pinkie said firmly. "Tomorrow, I tell Twilight how I feel."

"Really?" Sunset asked.

"Yeah, and if she leaves me forever then I'll deal with it."

"What you said to Rainbow..." Sunset began.

"She just doesn't know what it's like. She's had Fluttershy for a long time, and you can tell by looking at them that nothing would ever drive them apart. I feel bad for saying it though, because no matter how bad Rainbow is, all I can think about is the sweet girl who promised to always be there for me."

"She's hurting right now..." Sunset said. "She'll be better once we catch whoever's been following us."

"Can I have Twilight come here tomorrow to talk to me?" Pinkie asked.

"Of course you can." Sunset said. "My home is your home, Pinkie."

"Thanks." Pinkie whispered. "I should also thank Adagio for the wine."

"Why's that?" Sunset asked.

"I don't think I would have had the courage to talk about everything if it weren't for that." she explained.

Sunset laughed. "Well, then. I guess, we both have to thank Adagio." she said.

"Yeah, but I'm just gonna say thanks, you can sleep with her." Pinkie laughed.

"Don't worry, I will." Sunset laughed.

"Come on." Pinkie said as she pulled away from her friend's embrace. "There's still another bottle of wine and I think we should spend the rest of the day on a happier subject."

"I think that sounds great." Sunset said. "Let's drink 'till it all runs dry."

"Another round, fill 'er up, slam it down, grab a cup, BOTTOMS UP!" Pinkie sang as she found her way to the kitchen.

The girl's spent the rest of the day drinking and laughing and when night fell, both had pleasant dreams. That would be last time for a while that either girl slept easy.

Chapter 15

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 16

Scootaloo stuck her hands in her pockets and did her best to look annoyed. Diamond Tiara and Sweetie Belle were chatting idly about their night. She wouldn't show it, but she had been quiet pleased with the way the night had gone, and she couldn't wait to get her girlfriend home.

She scowled slightly as they finally arrived at Diamond Tiara's home. "This is our stop." Sweetie chirped happily.

"Our stop?" Scootaloo asked putting emphasis on the first word.

"Yeah, Daddy said that Sweetie could stay with us tonight." Diamond Tiara said.

"Well, you gals have fun." Babs said. "Don't do anything I wouldn't do."

"So, do whatever we want?" Sweetie asked with a grin.

"Pretty much." Scootaloo snickered.

"Goodnight." Diamond said as she quickly pulled Sweetie inside, no doubt anxious to see what else their night had in store for them.

Scootaloo smiled as she held her hand out to Babs who hesitated slightly before curling her fingers around Scootaloo's.

The two walked mainly in silence for a while before Babs spoke. "So, how long we been datin', babe?" she asked.

Scootaloo merely looked at her and raised an eyebrow.

"I didn't mean I don't know, I just... I was... I-"

"Shut up and kiss me, dummy." Scootaloo said with a smile and a roll of her eyes.

Babs smiled widely before closing the distance between them and locking her lips with the smaller girl. They kissed for but a moment, although it felt like several hours to both girls. "Thanks." Babs said, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Don't mention it." Scootaloo said as she felt a blush spread across her cheeks and a warmth fill her chest. She never would have admitted it but, she had just given her first kiss to Babs.

They walked in silence as Babs slowly leaned into her girlfriend and hummed to herself. She reached her free hand up to hold onto Scootaloo's forearm. Scootaloo sighed as she spoke again, "So... you're birthday's coming up..."

"Don't worry about it." Babs said. "I know you ain't got a lot of money... I don't need anything other than you bein' there."

"I'm gonna do something... somehow..." Scootaloo said quietly.

"Hey," Babs said, "don't worry about it. You just bein' my girl is all I want right now... I came all the way back from Manehatten to be with you, so long as your mine, I don't care about anything else."

"I just wanna give you the best." Scootaloo mumbled.

"I want the best." Babs smiled. "That's why I'm with you."

There were several minutes of silence as the two merely walked as closely together as they could, just enjoying one another's warmth before Scootaloo laughed quietly, "You came all the way from Manehatten to be with me? I thought it was cause your dad got that job at the power plant."

"That just made coming back to you more convenient." Babs laughed quietly. "Besides, I would've found a way back to you no matter what." she said.

Scootaloo nestled her nose into her girlfriend's hair and smiled. The pair finally reached Babs house on the outskirts of town. It was a cozy little house with a large seed emblem hanging above the door.

Scootaloo leaned in greedily for one last kiss once they reached the door. Babs smiled and quickly pecked her girlfriend on the lips. "Goodnight." she said as she squeezed Scootaloo's hand one last time.

"Night." Scootaloo said as she watched her girl enter the house.

Scootaloo had made it half-way to her own home when she spotted her. A tall girl with a large hat and a cape stood in her path. Scootaloo subconsciously reached into her pocket to grab her knife. She had never needed it before and the town they lived in was nice, but she always felt safer with the steel gripped within her palm.

The girl in her path smiled when she got closer and she removed her hat to reveal her face. Large blue eyes and silver hair shown under the street lamp.

"Trixie." Scootaloo greeted the girl as she realized that Trixie had been waiting for her.

Trixie smiled at her. "Hello," she said, "how was your date?" she asked.

"Have you been spying on us?" Scootaloo asked, her hand gripping the steel within her pocket more tightly.

Trixie laughed slightly as she shook her head. "No, your dear friend Applebloom mentioned your double date tonight." she said. "I just thought I would ask you about how it went, that's all."

Scootaloo relaxed slightly. "It went fine." she said in a clipped tone.

"I also heard that a certain girl's birthday was coming up soon." Trixie said as she stared at a piece of her hair she had grabbed between two fingers. "It'd be a shame if her girlfriend couldn't manage to get enough money to do something nice for her."

"Forget it." Scootaloo said as she attempted to walk past the older girl. "I'm not doing anything your paying me to do. Don't think anybody's forgotten what you did to the Rainbooms during the battle of the bands."

Trixie laughed slightly as she stepped in the smaller girl's path again. "First of all, we all did bad things during the battle. I don't see why everybody's so stuck on what I did."

"Because they didn't have to use magic to get you to act like a bitch. That's just your nature." Scootaloo said.

Trixie stepped back for a moment, as if she had been slapped, before grinning once more. "Second," she continued as if she had never been interrupted. "I'm not asking you to do anything. I just want some innocent information." she explained.

"How much?" Scootaloo asked, still considering running past the girl and telling Rainbow that she had been harassing her.

"Two hundred dollars." Trixie smirked. "My shows have been paying very well lately, and I'm more than happy to share the wealth. All I want is a tiny little piece of information from you."

Scootaloo took a deep breath, ready to insult the girl and leave, but she was stopped by an image appearing in her mind. Babs holding a wrapped box, opening it to reveal something amazing inside, tears in her eyes as she hugged her young girlfriend.

She stopped and looked at Trixie hard for a moment before shrugging. "What do you want to know?"

There was a knock at the door. Sunset took a deep breath as Pinkie launched off of the couch to answer the door. She was nervous for her friends sake, and she hoped against hope that Twilight would stand in the door with flowers and chocolate and a hastily scrawled love letter for Pinkie.

When the door opened, Twilight held none of those things. She held instead, an unsteady gaze, her eyes bloodshot with large dark bags beneath them. Sunset felt her heart skip a beat. Whatever the princess was about to say, was far from good news.

"Hey, Pinkie. Hey, Sunset." Twilight said as she entered the apartment.

"Twilight," Pinkie said quietly. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"It was a long night, Pinkie." Twilight said as she attempted a weak smile at the girl. "I'm sorry I couldn't make it last night. I had something important to take care of."

Sunset made to exit to her room to allow the hopeful lovers to speak in private, before a pleading glance from Pinkie stopped her in her tracks.

Don't go... said her large blue eyes, and Sunset felt compelled to stay.

Pinkie returned her gaze to Twilight before smiling fondly. "That's alright." she said. "We kind of had something important come up here too." she explained as she motioned for them to sit on the couch.

"Is everything okay?" Twilight asked.

Pinkie grinned and shook her head. "It is now." she said.

An awkward silence overtook the three as they all sat in Sunset's living room staring at each other. All of them were lost on what to say next. "Would either of you like something to drink?" Sunset ventured.

Twilight shook her head, and Pinkie seemed oblivious to the fact that Sunset had spoken. She kept her soft gaze set squarely on Twilight's face as a small smile and light blush lit her own face. "Twilight..." Pinkie said quietly.

"Yes?"

"Our... sessions..." Pinkie started.

"Those need to stop." Twilight said quickly.

Pinkie blinked in surprise. "What?" she asked.

"We can't keep doing that, Pinkie." Twilight said. "I have a confession to make."

"Twilight-"

"I have somebody... in my world..." Twilight looked Pinkie in the eyes. "I had a lover in Equestria... I felt like our sessions were cheating on her so... I told her everything last night."

Sunset's jaw dropped and Pinkie quickly blinked away tears. "You never told me..."

"I know and I'm sorry." Twilight said as a few errant tears of her own slid down her cheeks. "I should have told you, but I was just having so much fun-"

"It was all a game to you." Pinkie whispered.

Twilight shook her head as more tears spilled from both girls' eyes. "No." Twilight said. "You don't under-"

"Oh," Pinkie cut in as she lowered her head and hid her tear-filled eyes. "I understand completely. You just used me for your own pleasure." she said. "Y-you just wanted to get your kicks and you never even considered my feelings." Pinkie sniffed loudly.

"No, Pinkie I-"

"I don't want to hear it." Pinkie said. "I don't want you here anymore right now." she said as she stood and walked towards Sunset's bedroom. "You can leave or not, but I'm done looking at you."

Twilight quickly reached out to grab Pinkie's hand. "Pinkie, please listen I-"

"I'm done listening to you." Pinkie said, never facing her ex-lover. "I'm done... I'm done with people playing with my feelings and using me for their personal pleasure and then throwing me away when they get what they want!" she was yelling now and Sunset felt tears stinging her eyes at the sound. "I'm done with people using me and I'm done with pining over people who're just gonna hurt me! I'm done being in pain because every time I think I've found somebody who loves me, they just throw me to curb like fucking garbage! I'm so done, with always, always, always, being the one hurt... but mostly... I'm done with you..."

Pinkie jerked her wrist away from Twilight before walking away. Twilight stared after her for a moment before burying her face in her hands and sobbing loudly.

Sunset quickly crossed the room and sat on the couch next to her friend.

Twilight simply bawled for several minutes and Sunset didn't know how to react. Should she hold her distraught friend? Should she keep her distance for Pinkie's sake? She eventually decided to go with her gut and wrapped her arms around Twilight. Twilight wasn't a bad person and she would never intentionally hurt anyone. She had just made a terrible mistake.

"I didn't want to hurt her." Twilight whispered as she cried into Sunset's shoulder. "I didn't want to hurt either of them."

"I believe you." Sunset said.

"I'm so sorry." she cried. "I'm sorry, Pinkie..." Sunset knew that Pinkie couldn't hear her, but she hoped that saying it somehow made her friend feel better.

Rainbow stared at the hole in the wall where her poster had been previously as her rage continued to build. She had just left for a quick walk around the block, and already somebody had broken in to her house and stole from her. She punched the wall next to the poster and looked around. She knew she should have locked the back door. She knew someone had been following her and her friends (and Adagio) and she knew that someone had been targeting her, but she didn't lock the door.

She swore loudly at her open back door and herself as she realized what had happened. Somehow they had found out about her box and they were planning some way of using it against her. She knew she shouldn't blame Adagio this time, there was no way this was her fault, but she couldn't help but feel that in some way, this was her fault.

Adagio had obviously been one of the people to wrong whoever had done this, so it must have something to do with her. Rainbow sighed angrily, which came out more of a roar than an actual sigh, and picked her poster off the ground. She laughed slightly as she realized something. There was no way anyone could prove that the box or the contents of it belonged to her.

She giggled to herself as she figure out the real problem. She shouldn't be mad that someone took her box, she should be mad that they had the gal to break into her house that she shared with the love of her life. She should be livid that someone dared to enter her happy little home with any malicious intent.

She laughed loudly when she began imagining the things she would do to the person responsible for it all and then she began thinking of Adagio.

They were not good thoughts.

Adagio felt herself shiver as a chill went up her spine. Something bad was happening, she was sure of it.

Rarity pulled the blanket tighter around all three of the girls on the couch. "Are you alright?" she asked.

Adagio nodded as she leaned into her friends. "I'm fine, just a shiver." she said. After a week straight of watching their show, the girls had finally finished the series and all of the movies in the entirety. They now stared at the screen as another animated character bounded across the screen with a silly grin on his face and a straw hat upon his head.

It was not nearly as engrossing as the last series they had watched, but it was entertaining in its own right. "Y'know, I've been wonderin' somethin'." Applejack said as she turned to the siren. "Why are you different?" she asked.

Adagio blinked once in reply. "What do you mean 'why am I different'?" she asked.

"Well, as far as what I seen from the other dazzlings around town, they act about the same as they have been." Applejack said. "Sure, they ain't tryin' to hurt no one, but their personalities don't seem that different from how they were before their gems were destroyed, but you... you act like a completely different person." she explained.

Adagio considered the question for a moment. She had noticed that. Aria and Sonata had grown to be more caring, but they didn't seem to have changed significantly. Aria was still a grouch and Sonata was still a ditz. So why had she changed so much. The more she thought about it, the less sense it made.

Aria and Sonata had discovered love with each other, while she had been out stalking the Rainbooms and plotting her revenge. How had she changed so much. It would make sense if she had just stopped acting evil and returned to her normal self, but she hadn't done that. She hadn't felt anything in her change when their crystals were destroyed, hell she hadn't felt any different until she realized she was hurt when she heard Rainbow and Fluttershy exchanging confessions of their love.

She would have to look into that...

Author's Note

Did Havok just hint that she was gonna give y'all more insight into Adagio's past? I think she did.

Sorry for the lack of updates the past couple of days, I've been a little under the weather. Nothing major, but enough that I couldn't focus on writing. Also, sorry this chapter is a little shorter than usual, but there was nothing more I felt to do in this chapter. Every chapter I kinda have a mental checklist of everything I wanna tell the reader, and after I check everything off that list I end the chapter, so next chapter will probably be longer.

Thanks to my commentators, y'all have really stepped it up a notch the past couple chapters and I absolutely love the long comments you've been leaving. As usual, anyone who wants to leave a comment can feel free and those who don't, feel free to not say anything at all, if you're reading the story you're appreciated, comments or otherwise.

I regret ~~eating that Mexican food a few days ago~~ nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 17

Pinkie had ran for the bedroom without thinking. She was curled up in a ball beneath Sunset's blanket and crying her eyes out. She wiped at her face with her sleeve as she continued to sob.

Why did everyone leave her?

She knew why. It was so easy to take advantage of poor, defenseless, broken Pinkie. She was so starved for love, anyone could see it from a mile away. She was always hoping to find the one. It was awful when she thought about it, because the only person who didn't just use her for sex was the only person she honestly just wanted to have sex with and for them both to go their separate ways.

Twilight had betrayed her. The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth. She felt bile rising in her throat as she ran for Sunset's bathroom. She quickly raised the lid of the toilet before emptying her stomach's contents loudly. She spent several minutes simply heaving and crying in the bathroom before a knock came at the door.

"Pinkie..." Sunset's voice filtered by the door reached the girl, who was now curled up in a ball on the floor. "You okay?" she asked.

"No..." Pinkie whimpered. Everything hurt at the moment. Her heart ached and her eyes burned and her head throbbed as she continued to cry.

"Pinkie," Another voice, and one that the girl did not want to hear. "please let me in."

"Get out!" Pinkie sobbed loudly.

"I just want to talk to you." Twilight said.

"Make her leave, Sunset." Pinkie called through the door. "Please, make her leave."

"Pinkie," Sunset said. "I think you should hear her out."

"Not right now." The trembling girl said quietly. "I can't right now. I can't see her like this... Please, make her leave."

"I'll wait." Twilight said loudly. "I'll leave the portal open and I won't leave it until you're ready to talk to me. I won't eat or sleep or even move away from it... Not until I have a chance to talk to you again."

"Don't hold your breath..." Pinkie mumbled as she fell back onto the floor.

She could hear Twilight crying on the other side of the door as she walked away, and in Pinkie's mind, the worst part was, that she still cared. She fought against the urge to run out of the bathroom and hold the crying girl and tell her she loved her and that everything was okay, but she couldn't do that.

Not now, at least. Not until she became at least halfway numb to what had happened. She had been used, abused, and thrown away before. She thought she had found something better with Twilight, but then she had done almost the exact same thing.

Another knock. "She's gone, Pinkie. Can I come in?"

Pinkie nodded before realizing that Sunset couldn't see her. She sat on her knees and reached up to unlock the door. Sunset quickly stepped into the tiny bathroom and closed the door behind her before quickly dropping to her knees and throwing her arms around her friend.

"What did she tell you?" Pinkie asked as she slowly raised her hands to her friend's back.

Sunset merely shook her head. "Nothing." she whispered. "She said explaining herself wouldn't mean anything unless she talked to you."

"I don't want to hear what she has to say." Pinkie whimpered.

"Why not?" Sunset asked. "Don't you want to give her a chance to explain herself, or even apologize?"

"No, that's the problem." Pinkie said as she finally met her friends gaze. "If she explains herself, I'll forgive her."

"How is that bad?" Sunset asked.

"Because, I'll just leave myself open to get hurt again." Pinkie cried. "I'll let her walk all over me until there's nothing left. I'll give her everything I have until all I am is an empty shell that she can keep using." she took a deep unsteady breath. "I can't keep giving myself to people who are just gonna use me and hurt me and then throw me away like I'm garbage."

"I'm sorry." Sunset whispered, not knowing how else to respond. "I'm sorry."

"Maybe I'll go to Equestria in a few days, but right now, I just can't see past how badly she's hurt me." Pinkie said. "I won't go alone though..." she muttered.

"Rainbow will go with you..." Sunset ventured.

"I want Adagio there." Pinkie said. "If I end up going, that is."

"You'd rather have Adagio there?" Sunset asked.

"No," Pinkie said, "I want them both there."

"Why are you still here?" Applebloom asked as she entered the living room to find the siren, once again, on her living room couch.

"Because, you're sister would rather I stay here for now." Adagio said calmly. "I know you hate me, but trust me, just as soon as I'm able, I will leave."

Applebloom looked around the room, noticing that for the first time in several days, her sister and Rarity were not laying on the couch with the siren. "Where is my sister anyways?" she asked as she sat in the recliner.

"She and Rarity ran to the store." Adagio said as she paused the show she was watching. The scene on the television stopping on an image of a pink haired guy breathing fire at some grey skinned guy. "Did you want anything? I can text them and ask them to pick something up for you."

"I'm good." Applebloom said. "What're you watchin'?"

"Just some show, I don't know the name of it, but your sister seemed to think I'd like it."

"It looks weird." Applebloom said.

Adagio giggled slighty. "It sort of is weird, but it's got a really interesting story."

Applebloom shrugged. "So, why are you really here?" she asked. "I didn't tell my friend, but I know that you and Sunset didn't really break-up."

"It's part of the plan." Adagio said with a shrug.

"And kissin' ma sister?"

"Also part of the plan."

"How does that help you find my friend?" Applebloom asked. "None of this plan makes any damn sense."

"Well, once we found out that your friend was following both me and Sunset we had to figure out which of us she was targeting." Adagio explained. "Me kissing your sister, was to find out if she had anybody's number besides A.J.'s. If she did, Rarity definitely would have got a picture of me kissing Applejack, but it's been over a week now, and she hasn't gotten any picture like that."

"Why are you tellin' me all this?" Applebloom asked. "I mean, I know I asked, but I figured you'da been worried that I'd just go tell her everything."

Adagio shrugged. "Because, I believed you when you said you were done with her. Plus, at this point, we know a lot more about what she's doing and it wouldn't matter that much if she knew we were on to her. We would probably just make a new plan." Applebloom opened her mouth to speak before Adagio continued quickly. "And I don't hate you." she said quietly.

"I-"

"I know you hate me, but I don't care, Applebloom." Adagio smiled kindly at the younger girl. "I think you'd be a great friend, and even though you hate me now, maybe eventually you'll find it in your heart to forgive me for hurting the people you care about most. I think that you're a great girl and you're just feeling a little hurt. I think you feel alienated in your group of friends, because you and your boyfriend are the only straight ones in the group and you hate that I ever attempted to hurt your friends and family."

Applebloom stared at the siren for several minutes, as if searching for some kind of deceit, but found only genuine warmth and kindness. Adagio was completely different than she was before.

"Like I said, I know you hate me, so if you want to insult me and storm off, that's well within your rights." Then she grabbed the remote and gestured at the television, "But, if you want to stay and watch some wizards fight with me, then you're more than welcome to do that too."

The siren pressed play on the remote before diverting her attention from the younger girl. Applebloom stared at her for several minutes before standing. She walked over to the couch and sat next to the siren. "So, why's the pink guy fighting the grey guy?"

"What do you mean someone broke in?" Fluttershy asked. Rainbow was currently supervising the woman who was installing their new security system. She knew something was wrong when Rainbow had not slept at all the night before, and then this morning she paid the security company a large sum of money to put in a state-of-the-art security system. When her father had passed away, he had left Rainbow an enormous amount of money, but Rainbow had been very adamant about being smart with the money.

She never would have spent it unless she thought it was absolutely necessary.

"I mean, I went for a run yesterday and when I got back the place was trashed and the back door was wide open." Rainbow said as she watched the woman work.

"Did you call the police?" Fluttershy asked. She already knew the answer, but she asked regardless.

"No." Rainbow said. "That's not a problem is it, security lady?"

"It's none of my business." The woman said as she continued to press buttons on a box on the wall. "If you're asking professionally, that's not going to affect my company. If you're asking me as a person, I know there are times when the police can't do anything and you have to take matters into your own hands."

The woman turned away from the box for the first time since Fluttershy had been home. She was a fairly tall woman with long green hair down to the middle of her back. Her eyes were green and there was something playful lurking beneath them. Fluttershy could tell at a glance that the woman was a good person, but dangerous at the same time.

"I'm sorry, ma'am." Fluttershy said. "I didn't mean for you to get dragged into our personal issues."

"Think nothing of it." The woman said with a shrug. "And don't call me ma'am. My name is Mythic, please feel free to use it."

"How much do you have left to do?" Rainbow asked.

Mythic seemed to ponder the question for a moment before shrugging. "Well, I've got everything installed, now I just have to sync up the system, help you choose a password, show you how it works, and then I'm pretty much done."

"Awesome." Rainbow said as she sat on the couch. Mythic pulled a device out of her pocket and began waving it around the room, humming to herself as she pressed buttons. "Yeah, I didn't want to tell you until this got set up, because I didn't want you to worry."

"And you didn't think sleeping on the couch would worry me?" Fluttershy asked with a light frown. "That's the first time since I moved in that I didn't wake up next to you."

Mythic sat in the floor and pressed more buttons on her device. Rainbow's gaze flickered to her quickly before facing her lover. "Look, I'm sorry, Shy, but I didn't want you to lose any sleep worried that somebody was gonna break in..."

"You mean, like you did?" Fluttershy asked. "Rainbow, we live together now and we've agreed to spend our lives together. We have to share our burdens, as a couple."

Rainbow sighed before quickly gripping her girlfriend's hand. "You're right." she said. "I was just trying to protect you, I'm sorry."

Fluttershy giggled slightly before pecking Rainbow on the lips. "It's alright." she said quietly.

Both girls noticed silence where the beeping of buttons had been a moment ago and they both turned their heads to the woman in the floor. Mythic was smiling at them both as a blush lit her face. "What?" Rainbow asked defensively.

"Ya'll are just too cute." Mythic said as she chuckled and continued her work.

"You're weird." Rainbow muttered, earning another laugh from Mythic and a disapproving look from Fluttershy.

"I get that a lot." Mythic said with a shrug before standing and walking back to the box. "Alright, now we need to get you girls a password."

Rarity suppressed a groan as Applejack took a sharp turn. She hated her girlfriend's driving, she hated leaving Adagio alone when she had already been attacked in that house once, and she hated this stupid old truck. The truck in question was a dark brown that suggested when it was brand-new (over twenty-eight years ago) it was a light red. The stick shift made an awful cranking noise every time her lover shifted gears and the whole thing smelled of oil and rust. She had no idea how the two could go together.

She was glad they were heading back, but she worried that something had already happened with Adagio. She worried for the girl, and she hated to 'mother-hen' her (as her girlfriend put it), but truly Adagio was like a baby finally learning how to take its first steps. Every time someone hurt the siren, it was as if she were falling in her attempts to learn.

Rarity worried for her. Applejack just hummed along to whatever ghastly country song played through the one good speaker in the truck with a smile on her face, as if she didn't have a care in the world. Rarity knew that she also did her best to watch over their new friend, but she seemed more at-ease with the situation than her lover.

The truck finally pulled into the driveway outside of Applejack's house before she threw it in park. The couple quickly grabbed the bags out of the floorboard of the truck and began carrying them inside.

Applebloom's voice could be heard as a scream from within the house, and both girls shared a look before running top-speed into the house. Applejack of course entered first.

"NO! NO! NO! NO!" she screeched.

Both girls slid to a stop in the living room to find Adagio crying and Applebloom screaming at the television screen.

"What in the sam hell is goin' on in here?" Applejack asked.

Applebloom simply huffed and pointed at the screen. The two had apparently stopped the show, the screen revealing a young girl with purple hair, crying as she stood before a glowing pillar of light.

"They can't keep killing off my favorit characters." Adagio said through her tears. "It's not fair... everyone of these shows I watch my favorite character dies."

"I told her that she wasn't gonna die, sis." Applebloom said. "They never kill the kids in the shows, but these assholes did."

"Language." Applejack said sternly.

"Well, they are." Applebloom said quietly. "They made her cry."

Applejack and Rarity froze as they realized what the young girl had just referred to the siren as... her. Not it, or that thing, or even bitch, but her.

"Adagio told me she was worried to pick a favorite character cause every show she watched with ya'll her favorite one died. In the first one, it was the guy with the blue armor and the spiky hair. In that pirate one, it was the fire dude. In that wizard one," she gestured again to the television, "it was the little girl."

"Y'mean, ya'll been watchin' T.V. together since we left?" Applejack asked.

"Not since ya'll left. I didn't wake up till ya'll had been gone for a while." Applebloom said as she returned to her seat on the couch, next to Adagio. "I know I should be doin' chores, but ya'll left her all alone, so I though I'd keep her entertained till ya'll got here. Didn't know ya'll'd have her watchin' somethin' so depressin'. She's cried a dozen times durin' this show."

Rarity smiled to herself as she carefully grabbed the bags from her lover. She had been worried for nothing. She should have known, she had seen the changes in the siren first-hand the past month. She should have seen that as bright and warm as the siren had become, that Applebloom couldn't resist befriending her much longer.

"I can't help it." Adagio said as she wiped her eyes. "This show... it's just so easy to feel like the characters are really people, ya know?"

Applejack laughed quietly as she sat on the couch, before throwing her arms around her sister and friend. Rarity smiled at the scene.

Trixie stared at the box on her table for a moment. She had realized as soon as she had taken the box, that it would be useless to her. She mentally kicked herself. She had been so clean and thorough so far, until she had broken into Rainbow Dash's home.

Stealing the box had done nothing for her. She knew that, although they didn't know who it was, the Rainbooms knew they were being targeted. So, they likely would not believe if she framed someone else for stealing it. There was no way she could prove that the embarrassing contents belonged to Rainbow Dash.

"Trixie may have made a mistake." she mumbled to herself.

She quickly slid the box under her bed and looked around her room. She knew she had screwed up when she began targeting the siren. She knew once she had placed the bug on Adagio's phone that there would be no going back. She sighed as she felt her head start to throb. She quickly grabbed a bottle of her bedside table, before placing two pills in her mouth.

They were getting worse.

She didn't know how to stop now. Between the headaches, nightmares, and fits of crying herself to sleep, Trixie realized that she had taken her grudge too far.

There was no way to stop it now, though. Even if she were to just stop tomorrow, they would eventually figure her out. They could take legal action, or just turn Rainbow loose on her until she could no longer breath without the help of a machine.

It was nice to at least think about the look on Scootaloo's face when she got paid. Trixie wondered how she would spend the money. She knew it would be for the girl she loved, but she didn't know exactly what she had in mind.

She curled up into the fetal-position as her chest began throbbing in time with her head. She looked at the other bottle on her table. The one she hadn't opened since the battle of the bands.

She should, shouldn't she? No, she wouldn't.

Should or should not did not matter any more. She had sworn she wouldn't take them anymore. She would be fine. She was always fine. Better than fine, she was the Great and Powerful Trixie.

She was great and powerful. She was Trixie.

She was fine.

Author's Note

I just kinda wrote with this one. I didn't edit it or anything like that, so if you see 'em shout 'em out. I usually have a lot to say, but it's one in the morning, so I don't really have the energy for much.

Comments, you guys know how those go... yeah...

Uhm, I regret ~~not going to bed four hours ago?~~ nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 18

Rainbow Dash placed a hand on the siren's face. "I'm sorry." she said as a blush lit her face. "I can't believe I was so awful to you."

"It's okay." Adagio said as she blushed and leaned her face into the offered hand. "I shouldn't have done the things I did. Can you ever forgive me?"

"My forgiveness has a price." Rainbow said as her eyes darkened slightly.

"I'll pay whatever price you want, Rainbow." Adagio said. The siren slowly leaned her head closer to the girl, her lips inching nearer to Rainbow's own. She tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes.

Rainbow tilted her own head forward, bringing her lips to bare upon the siren's.

Fluttershy awoke to the feeling of her lover shaking her awake. "Stop it." Rainbow's voice broke through her sleepy haze. "Seriously, stop it."

"Huh?" Fluttershy mumbled as she opened her eyes.

"I think you were having another one of those weird dreams." Rainbow said.

"I think so." Fluttershy said. "It was-"

"No!" Rainbow said quickly before covering her ears. "I don't wanna know. Last time it was me and Applejack, and I really don't need those mental images."

Fluttershy giggled slightly before stretching and yawning loudly. "Now that I think about it, that one was really weird."

"You can tell me how, if you don't give me details." Rainbow said as she pulled on her jogging shoes. Fluttershy analyzed her lover for a moment before realization plastered a big smile across her face.

"You let me sleep in." she said kindly.

"The whole two months you've lived here, you've always woken up before me." Rainbow said with a shrug. "So, today I thought I'd wake up first and take care of breakfast."

Fluttershy frowned as she remembered that today was grocery day... there would be nothing in the kitchen.

"I know." Rainbow said as she smiled and placed her hand on Fluttershy's head. "I was gonna go run down to sugarcube corner and pick us up some donuts." she grinned as Fluttershy involuntarily nuzzled her head into Rainbow's hand. Some days she's more like my cat than my butterfly, Rainbow thought. "But, before I go, how was that one weird... y'know besides the fact that you keep dreaming about me having sex with people other than you?"

"Well, because I don't know where it came from." Fluttershy said. "Usually, there's some kind of trigger for those dreams. Like you and Applejack was after I caught the two of you wrestling over the remote, or you and Pinkie when you told me about the time you two did that. This one, there's nothing that could have triggered it. It was with someone that you haven't even been near."

"I hate to ask, but was it that Mythic chick that set up our security system? Cause she kinda looked like she'd go for that." Rainbow laughed, remembering the odd woman that had been in their home.

"It wasn't her, but I don't think it's anything important." Fluttershy said.

Rainbow smiled at her and reached between their mattress and foundation before pulling out a little black journal. "Write it down while I'm gone and we'll eat some donuts when I get back." she said handing the book to her lover before kissing her goodbye.

The girls had discovered that once Fluttershy had one of her strange dreams about Rainbow having sex with someone, Fluttershy would keep having the dream until she wrote it down. So, Fluttershy had begun keeping a dream journal hidden beneath their bed.

Rainbow smiled once more before closing the bedroom door behind her and Fluttershy began staring at the cover of the journal.

She considered for a moment, not writing this one in. She would never have admitted it to Rainbow, but she really enjoyed her dreams of Rainbow having sex with other people, because she knew it was just a dream. She hadn't gotten to finish this one, but she also didn't want Rainbow to get angry with her if she found out that she wanted to have those dreams.

She opened the book and began to read her favorite work of dream-based-fiction. She had enjoyed reading the journal and actually made a table of contents page for all of the dreams she had penned in the books. She had also put an asterisk next to all of her favorite ones.

1: Rainbow and Principal Celestia *
2: Rainbow and Spitfire
3: Rainbow and Sunset Shimmer *
4: Rainbow and Derpy *
5: Rainbow and Pinkie Pie *
6: Rainbow and Octavia
7: Rainbow and Vinyl Scratch
8: Rainbow and Lyra and Bon-Bon *
9: Rainbow and Demon Sunset Shimmer *
10: Rainbow and Twilight Sparkle *
11: Rainbow and Minuette
12: Rainbow and Twinkleshine
13: Rainbow and Lemon Hearts
14: Rainbow and a tentacle monster *
15: Rainbow and Rarity *
16: Rainbow and Maud Pie *
17: Rainbow and Applejack *

She considered most of them her favorites. She turned the page to her first (and probably favorite) entry. Rainbow and Principal Celesita had been the first of many of her dreams. The day before she had that particular dream, Rainbow had returned to class with a sore backside. Apparently, Rainbow had been caught trying to cut class and Principal Celestia had gotten permission from Rainbow's dad to paddle her.

Principal Celestia was not known for paddling student's, but she took education very seriously and after that day, Rainbow had never cut class again. Fluttershy smiled as she began reading the entry.

Rainbow Dash was leaned across a dark desk, completely nude. Her hands were tied behind her back and each of her ankles were tied to one of the legs of the desk. She had a ball-gag in her mouth and a blindfold on her face. Celestia approached the desk, clad in a leather outfit that displayed the majority of her generous cleavage.

"You've been a bad girl, Rainbow Dash." Celestia said as she slapped a riding crop against her open palm, resulting in a loud SMACK!

Rainbow whimpered into the gag in her mouth. Her entire body shivered, whether from fear or anticipation, no one could tell. Her muscles were taught, fighting against her bonds that kept her in place. She tried to straighten her back so that her ass wouldn't be quiet so exposed, but received a hard hand against her back to push her back into the desk.

"No, no, no, Rainbow Dash." Celestia purred. "If you want to stand up, you're going to have to show me that you can be a good girl." Celestia raised the crop above her head before bringing it down hard onto Rainbow's left ass cheek.

SMACK!

Rainbow grunted loudly as a line of spittle found it's way around the ball in her mouth. Her legs quivered with the blow as her ass began to tint red. Celestia groaned as she saw a small trail of fluid leaking from between the bound girl's legs. "Getting wet from your punishment, Rainbow?" she asked coyly. "It's not really going to teach you a lesson if you enjoy it, is it?"

Rainbow grunted and shook her head. Celestia grinned wickedly as she brought the crop against her student's lower lips and began rubbing it in small circles. "Bad girl's don't get rewarded, my student." Celestia remarked before quickly pulling the crop away. "They get punished."

SMACK!

Another blow on her right cheek this time. Rainbow screamed her pain into the gag, only to release more drool, a small pool starting to collect on the surface of the desk. Celestia giggled slightly at the sight, even as she noticed a tear finding its way past the blindfold. "Did that hurt?" she asked as she gently stroked the ass cheek she had just hit.

Rainbow nodded vigorously.

"Then why are you getting even wetter?" Celestia asked as she used the crop to wipe the trail of fluid her student had on her leg. She stared at the line of liquid on her crop before smirking and wiping the crop on her student's face. "Well, I guess if you're enjoying this, we should step it up a bit."

Rainbow shook her head quickly, but to no avail. Celestia quickly turned the crop around and placed the handle on top of her student's asshole. Rainbow whimpered a quick, muffled, plea against her Principal.

Celestia laughed fiendishly as she began applying more pressure on the crop. "Are you ready?" she asked. Rainbow shook her head again. Celestia forced the handle of the crop into Rainbow's ass. Rainbow screamed a moan into her gag and threw her head back. Celestia pushed it in as deep as she could, before the girl could take no more. She sighed in satisfaction as she stared at the crop, over half of it no longer visible.

"Good girl." Celestia said as she wiggled the crop. Rainbow moaned at the contact and even more drool found its way out of her mouth. More tears ran down her, now red, cheeks. Celestia smiled to herself as an idea formed in her head. "Are you ready for your punishment to be over?" she asked.

Rainbow nodded.

"Then we'll see just how good of a girl you are." Celestia laughed as she quickly produced another rope and a vibrator. She gently spread apart the folds of Rainbow's pussy, before roughly shoving the vibrator inside of her. She turned it to the highest setting, relishing the sounds of her bound students loud moans, and used the rope to tie it, and the crop, into place. She had to make sure that neither would slide out before their session was over.

She wrapped the rope over the top of the vibrator and around the crop before wrapping it over each of the girl's thighs. Just for good measure she pulled the girl's hair back and attached one end of the rope to her hair, so that if Rainbow leaned her head forward, it would pull both the crop and the vibrator deeper inside of her.

Celestia walked around the desk and pulled the gag out of Rainbow's mouth, increasing the sounds of her moans. Celestia held her hand over the girl's, now free, mouth. "We're going to have a contest. You like contests, don't you Rainbow Dash?" Dash nodded quickly.

Celestia grinned. "You're going to eat me out when I remove my hand." Celestia said casually, as if she were just assigning extra homework. "If you can't make me cum before you do, I'm going to leave the vibrator on and leave you where you're at, until I feel you've learned your lesson. If you make me cum before you do, I'll end your session and assume you've learned your lesson. Are those terms acceptable to you?" she asked. Rainbow nodded again. Celestia smiled. "Good." she said as she pulled down the black leather leggings she wore.

She quickly pulled her black thong around her ankles and removed her hand from Rainbow Dash's mouth. "Get to work." she said as she sat, facing her student, on the edge of the desk. She intentionally left her taint two inches away from the bound girl's waiting mouth so she would be forced to lean her head forward and increase her own pleasure.

Rainbow moaned as she leaned her head forward, closer to the offered meal. Her lips met Celestia's thigh and she began to kiss the soft flesh. Celestia leaned her head back and closed her eyes before giving a quick hum of pleasure. Celestia felt Rainbow's tongue brush against the soft flesh of her lower lips and shivered in delight.

Rainbow felt the waves of pleasure rapidly buidling within her, the vibrator just managing to be as painful as it was pleasurable and the crop in her ass also vibrating, due to the rope connecting the two. She knew it was only a matter of a few minutes before she came loudly and messily, but she knew she had to do this right in order to make her principal cum and win their contest.

She felt Celestia shiver again as her tongue lightly traced the woman's pussy and she had to fight a moan of her own at the sensation. Celestia tasted like liquid sunshine. Her vagina was warm to the touch and it felt like basking in the summer sun. She quickly attempted to thrust her tongue inside the older woman only to discover that she was much tighter than Rainbow had originally assumed. She pressed tightly against the hole and barely managed to get her tongue inside the woman before her walls clamped down on Rainbow's tongue.

Celestia gasped at the contact. "My, my, Rainbow Dash." she chuckled as another moan escaped her. "If I didn't know any better, I'd think you've done this before." She gasped again and released a loud shivering moan. Rainbow had used the tip of her nose to press directly against the Principal's clit, her nose rubbing it in time with her forceful tonguing.

Celestia fought the urge to grind her hips into her student's face, but her attempts were in vain as she pressed herself closer to Rainbow Dash's face. Both girl's were moaning, panting, and shaking with exertion, but neither were giving the other any leeway. Rainbow began thrusting her tongued deeper inside, and her teacher pulled on the rope attached to her student's hair to force the dildo and crop deeper inside of her.

Celestia felt the pressure buidling almost to a climax, she knew she was about to lose the contest and then she'd have to release her new favorite student. In a last ditch effort to win, she grabbed one of Rainbow's bare nipples and pinched down as hard as she could. Rainbow froze in her work for only a moment, but it was enough. A small dripping could be heard as Rainbow gave one last muffled cry of pleasure just seconds before her teacher did the same.

Celestia basked in the afterglow for a moment before pulling herself off of the desk. Rainbow still shivered as the dildo continued to vibrate as its top setting. She quickly turned off the device for a moment as she untied Rainbow's ankles. Rainbow laughed lightly. "Does this mean you're letting me go?" she asked hopefully.

Celestia laughed darkly. "No." she said simply. "I told you I had to cum first. You lost fair and square, but I am giving you points for effort. Instead of leaving you here, I'm going to put you in a bit more comfortable of a position." She grabbed the rope on Rainbow's wrists to pull her into a standing position before forcing her to press her legs together.

Celestia quickly retied the girl's legs together and forced her to her knees. She box tied the girl, her wrist binds and leg binds connected. She forced the gag back between the student's teeth and smiled at her. "Now, for the rest of the afternoon, you'll be my toy." she said quietly. "I'm going to stick you beneath my desk, tied up just like this and turn on that vibrator. If I sit at my desk and pull your gag out, you must eat me out again until I'm satisfied. If you can't make me cum within fifteen minutes each time, then I'm going to leave you under there for the rest of the school day. Do you understand?"

Rainbow nodded slowly.

"Good." Celestia said, gently pulling Rainbow in an undignified manner across her office. "One more thing." she said as she pressed the girl into the space beneath her desk. "If anyone comes in my office, whether you're going down on me or not, you will be quiet, or I will leave you here over the weekend, do I make myself clear?" she asked as she set the vibrator to its highest setting once more. Rainbow moaned past her gag, but nodded all the same.

"Good." Celestia said as she sat at her desk and pulled her underwear down again. "Then we get started now." she said allowed Rainbow's gag to fall to her neck. She pulled her chair under the desk completely, so if anyone entered they would not be able to see what was happening and she pulled Rainbow's head into her waist. "Now, Rainbow Dash." she commanded. She gasped slightly as the girl's tongue went to work, before a knock at the door reached her ears. "Don't stop for anything, Rainbow." she whispered.

"Come in." Celestia called as she slipped her usual work jacket over her tight black leather corset.

Princess Luna walked in the room and sat across the desk from her sister. "Sister, we need to look over this paperwork together. I can't do it on my own." she said as she slammed a six inch thick file on the desk.

"This looks like it will take us more than an hour." Celestia mused with a smile.

"It will probably keep us here past normal school hours." Luna mumbled.

Rainbow fought a moan as another orgasm began to build. She pulled her tongue out of her teacher just long enough to bite her lip and cancel any noise she would make. Celestia allowed her only that moment before discreetly, pulling her head back in.

"Looks like it's going to be a long night for us all then." Celestia said with a smile.

Fluttershy smiled as she finished reading the first entry in her journal. She had been nervous when she began writing it, but after she had gotten started, she had grown comfortable enough to begin writing it like an actual story and not just quoting the dream word for word. She closed the book and decided that she would not add in the dream about Rainbow and Adagio. She really wanted to see how that one played out.

Rainbow had attempted to read her journal once before, but she hadn't made it past the first page, before she decided that she was a little uncomfortable reading sexual acts about herself.

Fluttershy quickly placed her book in her bedside table. She would add in that dream tomorrow.

Trixie stumbled slightly as she felt her mind start to strain again. It was time. It was time. It was time.

Was it time?

What was time?

It was time.

She shook her head. "No," she whispered to herself. "I can't keep doing this."

Skies are grey, skies are grey. This sky was black.

Stars, stars, stars. Trixie liked stars. People who die, go to the sky. Could she go to the sky? Anyone know why?

No, it was dark.

"Because it's night." Trixie said aloud. She was standing in a field. A field of dreams?

No, this was a dream.

She fought her own mind during her dreams constantly anymore. She knew she should take them. Why didn't she take them? Because they took her.

"Trixie." A voice came from the darkness. "Trixie."

"I'm here." she mumbled.

She opened her eyes to find she had fallen in the middle of an alley. There was no one around. She grumbled angrily as she realized what had happened. She had passed out, again.

She grunted her frustration as she stood. This was not good. It was getting more frequent.

Maybe she should take them? She had not had them since the beginning of summer. Maybe just one would pull her back. She stood in an empty alley. Judging by the sun, she assumed it was around noon. That meant she had left her house three hours or so ago.

She shook her head. It was too late in the day to do anything she wanted to do now. She began walking home. Her game could wait until tomorrow. The Rainbooms and that bitch Adagio would see what they had done soon enough. She could take one day for herself without plotting revenge.

She owed herself that much at least. She would take one day to rest, then she would come back stronger than before. Trixie had, at least, been lucky enough to pass out a few blocks from her home.

Her mother was waiting on the porch, an orange pill bottle in her hand. "Trixie." her mother said.

"Mother." Trixie greeted her. Her mother was a small woman, frail, just like her daughter. She had her mother's eyes, and she now stared into those familiar eyes, preparing herself for the verbal lashing she was about to receive.

"We need to talk about this, Trixie." Her mother said. "Please, step inside."

Trixie sighed as she realized how this would inevitably end.

They would take her again.

Author's Note

So, what did you guys think about Fluttershy's journal? That scene was actually supposed to be for a one shot story that never happened called "Rainbow's Discipline", but I decided since I was never going to write that, I might as well use it for something.

What's going on with Trixie guys? Any guesses?

So, next chapter will be the beginning of the end of the Pinkie subplot and the beginning of the climax of the story. Only two major things should happen in that chapter, but I've been known to change my mind. Also, two months of summer are down, that means the Rainbooms will go back to school soon. What's going to happen with the Dazzlings when they do?

As usual, comments. The more the merrier.

Also, aren't you guys glad I kept my promise of quicker updates for once? I know I am.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 19

Pinkie had no idea how long she had been here. She had stormed in after... everything. Maud had asked what happened and Pinkie had told her. That was bare minimum a week ago, and she hadn't seen anyone besides her mother, who brought her dinner to her room. Maud had, evidently, told them the basics of what happened, and her parents did not want to upset her broken heart.

She sat in the dark, knowing full well there was light outside her curtained window. She didn't want to be near the light right now. She had spent... however long she had been here, thinking of Twilight. She didn't want to forgive her. She didn't want to leave herself open to heartbreak again. Still, she knew that everyone deserved a chance. She had said she cheated on someone in Equestria, though. She had broken somepony's heart, just as she had done Pinkie's. Were they hurting as badly as she was?

She was worried about them too.

Maud had left Boulder on her nightstand after their talk, or she had come in and placed him on the nightstand while Pinkie was sleeping, she couldn't be sure, but Pinkie stared at him now. It was almost as if Boulder were supposed to give her a message, but she couldn't hear him. Just like Maud couldn't hear Gummy when Pinkie could.

Maybe her pet rock was the message. Maybe her sister was trying to say something like 'harden up, it'll be okay' or something like that. Although, her sister never was one for such sentiments. Maybe Maud was leaving for a few days and was simply leaving Boulder where he could easily watched by someone who might actually move less than him.

"Would you talk to her?" Pinkie asked Boulder.

Boulder made no reply.

"I want to talk to her." Pinkie continued. "I just don't know how to see past what she did. I mean, I know we weren't officially a couple or anything, but I kind of thought we had something special. Maybe, something more than just sex." she said. "And she did use me to cheat on some pony in Equestria."

Boulder still made no reply.

"I don't want to forgive her, because she hurt me." she said. "But, I want to forgive her because I'm so in love with her that it hurts." she sighed. "Does that make any sense to you?" she asked Boulder.

"If you love her that much maybe you should hear her out." A raspy voice came from the other side of the door.

"You shouldn't eavesdrop." Pinkie called through the door.

The door opened to reveal Pinkie's third sister, Limestone. "Sorry." she said, her face betraying that she was very much not-sorry. "You can't keep doing this though." she said. "You've been in here pining after this chick and crying over her, if she means that much to you, then get off your ass and go get her back."

Pinkie stared at her sister for a moment before smiling. "You know what? You're right." she said as she pulled the blankets off of her and began to march for the front door. "I will go get her."

Limestone reached out an arm to stop her. "You might want to get a shower and change clothes first." she mumbled.

Pinkie blinked at her before inspecting herself. She had been spending... that time... in her room hiding under the blankets in the same outfit she had been wearing, consequently, she smelled of sweat and body odor, and the clothes she had been wearing when she came home from Sunset's that day, were as filthy as she was.

Pinkie smiled at her sister. "Who knew you could get this gross from doing nothing." she beamed.

"Shower." Limestone said.

Pinkie nodded. "Then I'm gonna go get my girl."

Rainbow nestled her head further into her girl's hair. She hummed contently in their early morning embrace. She opened her eyes and stared at her girlfriend.

Fluttershy's face was bright red and she had a strange look on her face. Rainbow chuckled to herself as she realized, Fluttershy never wrote down the dream she had yesterday. She probably wanted to finish it so she could write it down in its entirety. She slowly and carefully removed herself from the bed to let her butterfly dream away.

She wasn't as uncomfortable with her girlfriend's dreams as she pretended to be, usually she only woke her up when she caught her having one of those dreams to be a nuisance. She had caught Fluttershy before, dreamily staring at the pages of her dream journal, her face bright red and a small smile on her face. Rainbow considered waking her again, but decided that she had already interrupted her lover's dreams, she need not do it again.

She walked into the living room and stared at the kitchen. Rainbow was a terrible cook, but she thought it would be nice if she could make something for her girlfriend to wake up to breakfast in bed. She smiled as she decided, not even she could mess up eggs and toast.

She walked to the kitchen and began preparing the eggs. She had thought it strange, the first time she had seen her vegetarian girlfriend eating eggs and had asked her about it. Fluttershy had simply given her a confusing response about unfertilized eggs, to which Rainbow had made a not-at-all-classy joke about eating chicken periods... Fluttershy had only recently begun eating eggs again.

She hummed to herself as she cooked, enjoying the smell of eggs filling the air. Her lover was asleep in their bed, food was cooking in the kitchen, the extreme heat of summer had toned down to the point that Rainbow could comfortably cook, but still do so in only her underwear. For just a moment everything seemed to be perfect in the world.

Of course, that would be the moment when a knock at the door would shatter everything beautiful about the day.

Rainbow turned down the heat on the stove before quickly running to the living room door. The door opened to reveal a panicked Sunset Shimmer. The girl's eyes were almost completely red and she disheveled, as if she had only just woken up and run out of the house this morning before anything else. The fact that she was wearing pajama bottoms and a tank-top (Rainbow tried her best not to notice her lack of a bra) supported this theory.

"What's wrong, Sunset?" she asked as she protectively pulled the crying girl inside.

Sunset stumbled in and fell into her friends arms. "It's Adagio." she whispered through her tears. "The hospital just called me." Sunset pulled away to look into her friend's eyes, her words chilling Rainbow to the bone.

"They said she tried to kill herself."

Adagio groaned and slammed her head back into the bed. Stupid, stupid, stupid... she thought.

"I hate to leave you alone, Adagio... but, me and Rares ain't exactly had a date in forever..." Applejack said as she slid on her boots underneath her emerald dress.

"It's fine." Adagio said with a smile. "I'll just cook something myself while you're gone. I'm still impressed that Rarity got you into that dress." Adagio laughed.

"Yeah," Applejack muttered, "Let's hope I earned enough brownie points that she'll get me out of it too, right?" she laughed.

"Definitely." Adagio laughed as well. "So sleeveless and strapless, what did she promise you for that?" she asked as she slid her finger over her friend's bare shoulder.

"She's takin' me to some swanky place apparently." Applejack said with a shrug. "Somethin' bout the best in gourmet, and rated number one in service."

"Well, I hope you two have fun." Adagio said as she gently pulled Applejack's hat off of her dresser and handed it to her.

Applejack stared at the hat for a moment. "I don't think she wants me to wear that." she mumbled as a red tint spread across her cheeks.

"Trust me..." Adagio whispered, "she does."

Adagio sighed loudly as she again tested the straps on her arms. "Suicide watch is bullshit!" she called out the door. "I told you, I didn't do it!"

The fresh stitches on her wrist burned a reminder that she did, in fact, do it... just not intentionally. She knew she couldn't cook, but she was hoping following that book's instructions would work. Who knew cutting onions could be so dangerous.

The ambualance drivers that Applebloom had called when she discovered the siren passed out in the kitchen floor had apparently, seen the bruises covering Adagio's body, the tears streaming down her face, and... What, just assumed that I had decided to kill myself halfway through preparing my dinner?

The door opened to reveal Adagio's quack of a doctor. "Miss Dazzle." he nodded as he closed the door. "I would ask you to keep the swearing in my hospital to a minimum."

"I would ask you, to let me leave the hospital." Adagio said in a mock friendly tone.

"We have to observe all potential suicide attempt victims for a minimum of twenty-four hours." he explained for the third time today. "I can't let you leave."

"At least, untie me and give me something to eat. I've been here all night and I'm hungry." she said, exasperation evident in her voice.

"Well," the doctor began, his shaggy brown hair falling in front of his eyes as he nodded. "you do seem stable enough." he said as he marked something on his charts. "I'll tell you what, I called the person that young girl put on file for you, when she gets here, she'll have to observe you and then we can remove the straps and see about getting you something to eat."

"If she put down her sister, then just tell Applejack to bring something with her." Adagio said.

The doctor laughed quickly. "I don't know who Applejack is." he said. "I called this person myself, apparently her name is Sunset Shimmer."

Adagio froze. Applebloom had forgotten the plan... or simply not cared when she realized that the person she wanted to see most was the one person she couldn't risk seeing.

Then the door opened once more and Adagio thought, To hell with the plan...

Sunset Shimmer practically tackled the doctor out of the way and threw her arms around her girlfriend. Adagio for her part merely nestled her nose into Sunset's hair. Tears fell down the bound siren's face as she felt sobs wrack her lover's body. They had spent over a month apart, and their reuniting was done in a hospital under the pretense that Adagio had attempted to kill herself.

There was silence in the room as the two girl's cried over one another. Rainbow stepped in behind the doctor. The doctor stared at Rainbow before whispering, "You can't be in here."

"You can't make me leave." Rainbow said, her voice dripping with an unspoken threat. "Sunset Shimmer is my friend and this girl means the world to her... you aren't going to kick either of us out."

The doctor nodded and shook himself to try to dislodge the ice in his veins. This girl was terrifying. The doctor merely closed the door and cleared his throat for all of the girls' attention. Sunset did not remove her arms from Adagio, but she did turn her head to the doctor.

"Hello." he said. "You must be Sunset Shimmer. I'm Doctor Grant, Doctor Pale Grant." he said as he gave a small wave. "I've been your... uh, sister's-"

"My girlfriend's." Sunset said curtly.

"Right." Doctor Grant said quietly. "Listen, I know I made you aware of part of Adagio's condition over the phone, but there is a reason that she's strapped down." he said.

"She shouldn't be..." Sunset said. "Even if she tried to kill herself... I'm here now, she shouldn't be strapped down."

"She can be released from the straps." he said quickly, attempting to avoid any of these girls and their wrath.

Sunset ignored everything to unstrap her girlfriend. The minute the straps holding Adagio's arms were freed, the siren threw her arms around her lover and held her close.

"Miss Dazzle." Doctor Grant said. The siren looked over Sunset's shoulder and raised an eyebrow at him. "We need to know what you took..."

Adagio, for her part, merely looked confused. "I didn't take anything." she said. "I admit I ACCIDENTALLY cut my wrist, but I didn't take anything."

"We found toxins in your blood samples, Adagio." Doctor Grant said. "Our EMTs are not idiots, we didn't think you tried to kill yourself because of the unfortunate cut on your wrist, in fact, we assume the reason your hand slipped while you were chopping that onion, was because of whatever drugs were in your system. That's why we've been holding you here. We haven't identified it yet, but by all means you should be dead. That's why I have to know, what you took. So we can make sure your system is clear."

"I didn't take anything." Adagio said as she wracked her brain. "Hell, I didn't even eat anything yesterday, all I had was some cider before I started making supper. I thought it tasted funny but-" Adagio froze as cold realization washed over her. There was only one explanation.

Adagio Dazzle had been poisoned.

Adagio entered the barn and looked around. She knew this was where Applejack kept their cases of homemade cider and she was excited to finally try some. Applejack had told her where they kept it weeks ago, but Adagio had never gotten around to trying any. According to Rarity, it was the best cider they'd ever made. There was a case sitting on the table in the middle of the barn with a bottle opener sitting next to them.

Adagio smiled to herself. Applejack must have known she would try some while they were on their date and made it easy to get to them. She was truly a thoughtful friend. Adagio opened the first one and took a sip. It left an unpleasant aftertaste in her mouth, but aside from that it was smooth and still cold. Or rather, it felt cold. There was no way that Applejack could have made sure it was cold by leaving it in a hot barn in the middle of summer. Could she?

"Doctor Grant, I'm afraid I can't tell you what I took, because I didn't take it directly. Please, go run my blood samples and see if you can't figure it out." Adagio said.

Doctor Grant seemed hesitant at first, but nodded quickly and left the room.

After the door shut behind him, Adagio explained what had happened to Sunset and Rainbow.

Rainbow shook her head and scowled. "I think now would be the time to get the cops involved." she seethed.

Sunset shook her head. "I don't understand." she mumbled. "At first, whoever was out to hurt us was happy to just play a slander game. They bugged your phone and followed us... while that's creepy, I didn't think they'd resort to violence or even-" Sunset's eyes widened in fear as the implications of what had happened hit her. "They tried to kill you."

"If they tried to kill her," Rainbow said quietly. "then maybe, they'll try killing someone else."

Fluttershy awoke and reached her arms out to hold her lover, but she was shocked when she realized that she was grasping at air. She opened her eyes to see Rainbow's half of the bed completely empty.

She quickly left her bed and searched the living room. She found a short simple note on the coffee table.

Fluttershy, I don't want to worry you. Everyone is fine, but I'm taking Sunset Shimmer to the hospital. Apparently something happened to Adagio and she didn't want to go alone. I'm letting you sleep and there should be eggs and toast on the kitchen table so you can have breakfast. I'll come home just as soon as I can so take care until then.

Love- Your Dashie

Fluttershy frowned slightly. If Adagio was in the hospital it was something to worry about. Still, she trusted Rainbow, so if she said everything was okay and not to worry, then everything was okay, and Fluttershy would not worry.

Fluttershy went to the kitchen in search of the promised breakfast only to stop as she spotted a shadow, crouched by the fence in the backyard. She pressed her face into the glass, hoping to see whatever it was.

The shadow moved. It slowly stood, revealing itself to be a person before sprinting for Fluttershy's back door.

Fluttershy yelled and ran into the living room even as the apparent intruder banged on the door. Fluttershy said a silent prayer of thanks that Rainbow had remembered to lock the back door and set the alarm before she left. She checked the front door to make sure it was locked before running to her bedroom and locking the door behind her as she entered.

She sat on the floor and stared at the bedroom door, praying that whoever was assaulting her home would never make it that far.

Trixie floated in space. She stared at the darkness ahead and took note of the lack of stars in the sky. She sighed. This is what happened when they took her.

They didn't stop her, so much as they kept her unaware of herself.

She wished for a moment that her sister was here. She became aware of a snarling and a pain in her knuckles, but that was her corporeal body. As far as she was concerned it did not exist here, because it didn't.

The madness was gone for her. Her mind was her own, but the darkness had a body now. A body that just obeyed its last command before its controlling voice was forever silenced. Sabotage the Rainbooms. That's what the darkness craved.

The darkness was smart, it was constantly plotting. Trixie had begun to realize that her plans for hurting Adagio and the Rainbooms were not her own. She was not capable of such a grudge, nor was she capable of the planning. Trixie was actually peaceful by nature. She could fight the darkness and take control of herself occasionally, but the medicine made it so difficult.

She should not be on anti-psychotics for this. She wasn't psychotic. That's why she didn't take her medicine. They didn't calm her down, they just locked her in her own mind. When the darkness was weaker, this only led to her passing out, but now that it was stronger it wanted blood. It wanted to use Trixie's hands to destroy the Rainbooms and the original source of its power.

Adagio Dazzle.

"This is my fault." Adagio said quietly.

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow asked. "As much as I love pinning the bad things you've done on you, I don't think this is in any way your fault.

"It is." Adagio said. "Applebloom told me last night... I finally talked her into telling me who was following us. I was gonna ask everyone to meet up so I could tell you all."

Applebloom sighed as she hugged the siren. Adagio looked down and smiled at her. "What was that for."

"I'm sorry." Applebloom said quietly. "For how I treated you... and well, all gay people... at first."

"I've already told you, I forgive you, Applebloom." Adagio said as she stroked the young girl's hair.

"I'm worried about her." Applebloom said quietly.

"Who?"

"My friend... the one that's out ta get you." Applebloom sighed. "At first, I thought was she was doin' wasn't that bad. But, now... now she's gettin worse. She's the one that broke into Rainbow's house. Apparently, Scoots sold her some harmless information... she didn't think she'd break the law."

Adagio sighed and hugged the girl tighter. "Is there something you want to tell me?" she asked.

"Yeah." Applebloom said. "I'm gonna tell you who she is... She's gettin' worse and I don't think she's herself right now. If I tell you who she is, I figure you gals can come up with some way to get her back to normal... She won't even tell me her plans anymore and she broke into Rainbow's home. This has gone from highschool drama to felony stuff and I'm real worried."

"Who is it?" Adagio asked, trying to keep the desperation out of her voice.

"It's-"

"Trixie?" Rainbow asked. "I don't think so." she said as she crossed her arms. "She's not capable of anything like this."

"Think about it." Adagio said. "Remember where she was at the Battle of the Bands?"

"Yeah, she performed on stage and then she went..." Rainbow paused.

"I think she went under the stage." Sunset said. "She was probably going to let us out."

"So, what does that have to do with anything?" Rainbow asked.

"Under the stage, how well could you hear her song?" Adagio asked.

"It was muffled really bad, but we still heard it." Sunset said.

"And," Adagio knew her last argument would help them connect the dots. "where did you play your song that dispelled our dark magic?"

"On the hill..." Rainbow whispered, understanding dawning on her. "She wouldn't have heard the counter spell."

"So the dark magic wouldn't have left her." Adagio said.

"But your crystals were destroyed." Rainbow said.

"Remember what Twilight said?" Sunset asked. "That we needed to have everyone in one place for the counter spell."

"Even with our magic destroyed..." Adagio held a hand to her throat before continuing. "It still wouldn't have been enough to undo the magic. The way our magic works, it sends a message. A subtle message to any listener." she said. "The message we used on Trixie specifically was, 'sabotage the Rainbooms' the message we sent during the battle was..." Adagio trailed off and set her gaze upon her now shaking hands. "Oh my god..." she whispered. "I actually tried to... I wanted to... We were going to..."

Sunset wrapped the girl in her arms and cooed to her quietly. Rainbow shuffled uncomfortably at the sight, but remained silent. Even if she hated Adagio... she didn't like seeing her like this.

"Sorry." Adagio mumbled several minutes later as she wiped fresh tears from her face. "What I was getting at, was that if she had both of those planted in her head, mixed in with dark magic, she still shouldn't be quite this bad. At most, she would still sabotage you in ways she normally would have."

"Like planting a bug on a phone." Adagio said with a small smirk.

"Or sending incriminating videos." Rainbow said.

"Right." Adagio nodded quickly, silently noting that Rainbow was at least being civil enough to hear her out. "Something's changed though. Something has to be giving the dark magic more control if she's willing to try to kill me."

"That's another thing." Rainbow said. "I get her sabotaging us, but why is she going after you too. And why did she try poison instead of something more direct?"

"Well as for the more direct thing," Adagio said. "I've actually been learning how to fight from Applejack the past couple of weeks." she gestured to the bruises covering her body, each one a lesson from Applejack about guards and timing. "She's probably still rational enough to realize how strong I've grown in the past two weeks and would rather not risk getting hurt. I don't think she'd try getting physical with anyone unless she considered them extremely weak. As for targeting me in the first place-"

"While the passive magic in her mind is sending her after us, her own personal prejudices against Adagio must be manifesting with the dark magic." Sunset said quickly.

Both girls blinked at her.

"What?" Sunset said. "You guys do know in Equestria my special talent was literally magic, don't you?"

"Regardless, you're right." Adagio said. "So, whatever's making her lose control, is probably targeting me for her sake."

"Why hasn't she gone after Aria or Sonata then?" Rainbow asked.

"Opportunity." Adagio said. "They don't present any because they rarely leave the house."

"So, basically..." Sunset began with a thoughtful look. "We need to get rid of the magic in Trixie and that'll stop everything bad happening to us, right?"

"Right." Adagio said.

"Well, we'll need Princess Twilight's help." Rainbow said.

"That's not good." Sunset mumbled. "Pinkie broke her heart a few days ago... as far as I know, she's sitting in front of the portal right now hoping that Pinkie will show up and let her explain herself."

"Shit." Rainbow muttered.

"So... We need to help Twilight, if not win Pinkie back, at least help her get over her." Adagio said thoughtfully.

"Then we can stop Trixie." Sunset said.

"Then everything will be over." Rainbow smiled.

"So, we have a game plan?" Sunset asked.

Rainbow's phone rang and she quickly raised a finger and answered it after checking the caller i.d. "Hello?"

"Rainbow, please come home." Fluttershy's tear filled voice came through the line, sending chills through the girl. Her next statement sent her flying out the door as fast as she could possibly run.

"Somebody's outside the door... I think they want to hurt me..."

Author's Note

So, we're finally reaching the ends of the PinkieLight arc and the Trixie arc... Wait, is that implying I've still got more after that? I most certainly do. It's not much, but even after that's over we're going to get to see the holidays, New Years, Valentines Day, and a different version of Adagio's and Sunset's anniversary, with plenty of fluff and filler and porn in between to relax after all this drama.

You guys have really been making me smile with the comments lately and I really appreciate it. Please, if you don't mind, keep it up. I wanna hear from you.

This chapter was kinda an all day thing. This chapter is really the kickstart for all of the suspense that's coming up, so of course, I wrote three different versions of it before settling for this one. What do you guys think, did I pick the right one?

As always, I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 20

Rainbow ran into her home calling for her lover. "Fluttershy! Fluttershy! Where are you?"

She heard a whimper in their bedroom. She quickly glanced around the house. Her alarm was beeping at her, so she quickly punched in her password and examined the house. The backdoor was still closed and locked, the front door she had closed behind her, and it looked as if the food she had left on the table had been untouched.

Dash ran to her bedroom door only to discover it was locked. "Fluttershy, it's me. Open up." she called.

Fluttershy whimpered again, but the door was quickly unlocked and opened to reveal Fluttershy, tears streaming down her face and a stuffed panda in her arms. Rainbow would later wonder where she found Mr. Spots, but at the moment she had much more pressing matters. She quickly scooped Fluttershy into her arms and held her close.

"What happened?" she asked in a whisper. "Are you okay?"

"T-they were banging on t-the door... like they were trying to get in. I-I'm not even sure they were human... I locked myself in the room and called you..." Fluttershy sobbed quietly. "I was s-so scared..."

"It's okay, Shy." Rainbow muttered. "It's okay." Rainbow sighed. "Let's get back to the hospital." she said. "On the way, we'll call A.J. and Rarity to join us, and we should probably pick up Pinkie Pie."

"Why?" Fluttershy asked. "What's going on?"

"I'll fill you in on the way, butterfly." Dash said. "For now, pack a bag. I think I might be heading out of town soon, and I don't want you to stay by yourself."

Applejack stifled a yawn as she pulled her lover closer. After their date last night, Rarity had been far too exhausted to do anything other than sleep, and Applejack had been content with that. They had not even gone all the way back to the farm, instead stopping at Rarity's house. They had had a nice chat with Rarity's parents, and Rarity's mom, Cookie, had even mentioned Rarity moving in with Applejack. She did not mind, because as far as she was concerned, Rarity practically already lived with her.

Magnum, Rarity's dad, and Cookie had practically been like parents to Applejack, which had made it that much harder for her to confess that she was in love with their daughter. They had initially been surprised, but proud all the same.

Rarity had even gone so far as to mention that they had been sharing a bed. Magnum had been slightly upset, but Cookie could not stop laughing at Applejack's bright red face.

However, since they knew that both girls had been sharing a bed, they had no problem with them doing so again after their date. Which is how Applejack had come to be where she was at. In a cramped, twin bed with the girl of her dreams wrapped warmly in her arms. She smiled as Rarity giggled in her sleep, no doubt dreaming of something dress-related.

Applejack had grown used to this, her lover laughing about dress designs in her sleep, only to wake up and spend several hours in her sewing room. She gently ran her fingers through her lover's hair and smiled as Rarity nestled more closely to her.

Applejack heard her ringtone, a song by Neighson Aldean, coming from behind her on the nightstand. She quickly grabbed her phone and opened it so her lover could rest a while longer. She gingerly pulled away from Rarity and quickly ran into her girlfriend's bathroom. "Hello?" she whispered into the phone.

"A.J. it's Dash." Rainbow's voice came through the line, loud and slightly frantic. "Listen, I need you and Rarity to stop what you're doing and meet us at the hospital. It's important."

"Dash, Rares is still asleep, can't it wait?" Applejack asked.

"Trixie tried to kill Adagio."

Applejack froze, the phone slipping in her grasp as she processed her friend's words.

"She tried to get to Fluttershy too, I think, but she ran off. We need to stick together, so please, get to the hospital. Everyone else is gonna be there, too. I'll fill you in on everything we've figured out from there." Rainbow seemed out of breath, as if she was running. "Oh, and your little sister is there also. She's the one who found Adagio and probably saved her life. I say her grounding is over."

"I'm gonna kill Trixie." Applejack muttered.

"Yeah, I know this is gonna be hard to hear from me, but no." Rainbow said. "She's not herself now, it's actually Adagio's fault, but you can't hurt Trixie. She literally has no control over herself right now. Just meet us at the hospital. I'll explain everything there."

*Click*

Applejack looked at her phone, shaking in her grasp, before gently placing it on the basin of the sink. She slowly lifted the lid of the toilet and empty her stomach within. The bright side of such a reaction being that she had not eaten anything since their dinner last night, so there was not a lot to empty.

A knock at the bathroom door alerted Applejack to the fact that she had awakened her lover. "Love, are you alright?" Rarity asked quietly.

Applejack sighed before wiping her mouth and flushing the toilet. She opened the door and gathered her dress from the floor. "We need to go." she said quickly as she slid the dress over her head, not even bothering to fix her hair. "I don't know what's goin on, but we need to get to the hospital quick."

"Whatever for, dear?" Rarity asked, her voice full of tender concern. "If you are feeling that sick, perhaps we should call an ambulance."

"We ain't goin' for me, babe." Applejack said as she pulled on her boots and grabbed her hat. "Adagio's there. Rainbow didn't say much on the phone, but apparently Trixie tried to kill her. We need to get there... now."

Rarity's jaw dropped, before her brain could remind her that her parents were probably still asleep one floor below her, she screamed, "What?!"

"Yeah, that's why you need to get dressed, please, babe." Applejack said as she quickly grabbed a random outfit out of Rarity's closet and tossed it to her.

"Oh, I'm gonna break her neck!" Rarity yelled as she slid on her fresh change of clothes.

"Yeah... might wanna wait till we hear what happened." Applejack said. "Accordin' to Rainbow it's a little more complicated than ya think."

Pinkie stepped from the shower and sighed happily. She had not felt quite this nice in a... week? Regardless, she felt good now and she hadn't in quite some time. She quickly dried her hair and giggled happily as it fluffed within seconds of touching the towel. She had made soap bubbles as she showered, and they now filled the room.

She giggled at the bubbles and quickly popped a few as she dried her body. She sighed contentedly again as she put on her fresh underwear.

Pinkie wrapped her towel around her and left the bathroom. She had almost made it to her room when there was a knock at the front door. "I'll get it!" she called, forgetting her state of undress. Pinkie smiled and bounced down the hallway, ready to tackle whatever the day had for her.

She was going to go hear out Twilight, and then she was going to talk it out with her and she would not leave Equestria until Twilight was hers once again. Nothing could possibly get her down today.

Hell, she'd even go so far as to say, nothing could possibly go wrong.

Pinkie opened the living room door to reveal Rainbow and Fluttershy. Fluttershy Meeped! at the sight of Pinkie only wearing a towel, but Rainbow seemed unfazed as she simply pushed Pinkie back to her bedroom. "Get dressed, we're leaving." she said quickly.

Pinkie blinked once before smiling. "Okay." she said happily. "Where are we going?"

"The hospital." Fluttershy said quietly.

Pinkie's smile faltered. "Is everything okay?" she asked.

Rainbow sighed as they finally arrived to Pinkie's room and they closed the door. "Honestly, no... but, it will be." she said quietly. "Just... get dressed... okay, Pinkie?"

Pinkie nodded as she began gathering clothes. Nothing could possibly go wrong, huh?

Adagio tried not to laugh. She knew that Sunset was crying because she had nearly died, but it was hard not to laugh at Sunset when she cried. She hiccuped as she cried and took deep breaths that ended in squeaks. It was actually an adorable sight, her lover crying.

Even as Rainbow had everyone gathered by the siren's bed, explaining everything they had learned, Sunset kept her head pressed between Adagio's breasts and bawled loudly. Rainbow even looked ashamed as Sunset cried, though Adagio had no idea why.

It was not Rainbow's fault that she was in the hospital now, it was Trixie's fault. Maybe she felt guilty because she didn't realize how much Sunset cared for the siren, but Adagio did not know.

After Rainbow had finished speaking she quickly whipped her head to face the siren. "And, why are you smiling?" she asked loudly. "Do you not realize that you were almost killed by some dark-magic-controlled-maniac?"

"I didn't die though." Adagio said with a smile. "And all of my friends are here... well except for Sonata and Aria..."

"I wanted to call them, but I didn't have their phone numbers..." Fluttershy said quietly.

"I think my phone is still at Applejack's place." Adagio said.

Sunset sniffed loudly. "I'm sorry..." she whispered for the hundredth or so time that day.

"It's not your fault." Adagio said as she ran her hand through Sunset's hair. "I should never have done the things I did... I guess this is just karmic justice."

Rainbow surprised everyone with her next comment. "It's not really your fault, Adagio." Every girl in the room was shocked into silence. Rainbow chuckled slightly. "Look, I don't exactly consider you a friend, but being stalked, poisoned, and damn near killed? You didn't deserve any of that." Rainbow sighed. "Fluttershy also explained to me why you were so bruised on the way here."

Adagio glanced at a sheepish Fluttershy before smiling at Rainbow. "And what are your thoughts on that?"

"Trying to let me vent all of my frustration by fighting me? I give you an A for effort." Rainbow said with a laugh.

"I was under no delusion that we would be friends afterwards." Adagio said quickly. "I just thought that maybe if you didn't feel like I still deserved punishment... well, it would be a step in the right direction. So, Applejack and Applebloom have been trying to teach me how to fight."

"So, in one-thousand years, you've never actually been in a fight?" Rainbow asked.

"Not until two weeks ago." Adagio said with a wry grin. "I've always been able to sing my way out of any problems..."

Rainbow snorted shortly. "Well... I don't think you deserve to be punished anymore..." She sighed. "I don't think I can forgive you just yet, but... in the same course, I know that you've done, like, a one-eighty with your life since summer started."

"I'm glad..." Adagio said quietly, a small smile playing on her lips. "I understand you can't forgive me yet... trust me... but, I'm glad that you're starting to see that I'm a little bit better than I was..."

"You're not just a bit better." Rainbow said.

Pinkie grinned and jumped into the air. "You're better than ever, oooh oooh." she sang loudly.

Everyone in the room smile slightly and rolled their eyes. Adagio giggled. "I'm glad to see you're feeling better, Pinkie." she said. "I was worried when Sunset told me what happened.

"I'm gonna talk to her." Pinkie said with a smile. "I'm gonna try to forgive her and... and I want her back..." she whispered.

"I'll go with you." Adagio said. "I promised I'd be there with you-"

"No, you won't." Rainbow said. "You're gonna stay here and get better."

"But-"

"No 'buts'." Fluttershy said. "You need to recover. Dashie can go with Pinkie to talk to Twilight. She can be moral support and she can explain what we need Twilight's help with."

Rainbow nodded. "The rest of you need to stay together until we get back." she said. "I don't want anyone getting hurt by Trixie."

Sunset clenched a fist in Adagio's hospital gown. "I'm not leaving Adagio..." she whispered.

"You could all stay here in the hospital with her." Pinkie said. "We shouldn't be gone for long, and then when we get back, we can all leave the hospital and all of us stay at the farm until we figure out how to deal with Trixie."

"You're volunteerin' ma farm?" Applejack asked with a grin.

Rainbow laughed. "It is the only place big enough that we could all stay there, A.J."

"I ain't sayin' a got a problem with it. I was just pointin' out that Pinkie didn't ask first." Applejack laughed.

"Hey, A.J. can we use your farm for a secret base?" Pinkie asked happily. Applejack laughed for a moment, but nodded all the same.

"When are the two of you leaving for Equestria?" Rarity asked.

"I dunno." Rainbow shrugged. "I kinda figured Pinkie would decide that."

"We'll go now." Pinkie said, her expression revealing her dedication. "The sooner the better. I need my Twilight back, and we need to fix Trixie as soon as we can." she explained.

Fluttershy extended her hand to Rainbow, a pained look on her face. "Please," she said quietly. "be safe..."

Rainbow quickly kissed her lover, indifferent to the smirks her friends were giving her. A simple peck on the lips was all she delivered, even still, when she pulled away Fluttershy was red in the face wearing a goofy grin. "I love you." Rainbow whispered.

"I love you too, Dashie." Fluttershy smiled.

"Adagio." Rainbow said without facing the siren.

"Yeah?" Adagio asked.

"If you really wanna earn my friendship... keeping Fluttershy safe while I'm gone would be a good start... After all, you've been training to fight me, right? Trixie shouldn't be any problem for you." Rainbow said.

Adagio smiled and nodded quickly. "I'll keep everyone safe. I promise." she said. No one dared point out that she was the only one in the room who probably needed protection. The fire in her eyes said it all, 'I wouldn't let anyone dare hurt my friends.'

Rainbow smiled. "I'm holding you to that. I don't know how long we'll be gone, but we won't come back until Pinkie and Twilight work out their problems, one way or another. It might take a bit..."

"We'll be safe while you're gone." Rarity said.

"We're gonna stick together... safety in numbers, right?" Applejack declared.

Rainbow nodded and grabbed Pinkie's shoulder. "You ready?" she asked.

Pinkie nodded.

Together Rainbow and Pinkie left the hospital. For better or worse, they were going to Equestria.

Trixie felt it. It was changing. She couldn't fight it anymore and it was getting smarter. It was becoming a living thing. It was taking her.

Simultaneously, It was awakening. It was slowly realizing who it was... what it was. It took a breath. These lungs belonged to It now. There was someone else in Its new head. "Who are you?" It asked aloud, using Trixie's voice to form the words.

"I am the great and powerful Trixie." Trixie declared, defiance evident in her voice. "This is my body."

"Not anymore." It said. "It belongs to me now... I know you don't have the strength to fight me anymore." Memories formed in their head. A stern mother... she was listening... she never listened. If she took the medicine, her mother would stop, but so would Trixie.

Trixie had taken it anyways.

"Seems I have your mother to thank for my new body." It said. "You probably could have fought me, but that medicine. It messes with your mind... Seems you've checked out mentally. Your body was almost completely separate from your mind. It wasn't hard for me to take control."

"Trixie is unimpressed with you." Trixie said. "You couldn't even take my body without a handicap, what makes you think you can take the Rainbooms?"

"Because, I am in control now. I... I remember magic... where is my magic?" It asked.

"Trixie has no magic."

"Irrelevant, I suppose." It sighed. "I'll just have to make do with what measly power you have."

"Trixie is curious... what will you do when you've accomplished what you want to do?"

"I will live... I will have a life of my own and I will live it however I see fit..." It said. "For so long, I've just been a thought and a bit of magic. I've never had free will before... I think I'll enjoy using it to crush whoever I see fit."

"You're insane." Trixie said.

It seemed to think about that for a moment. "No." It said. "I am..." It grinned as it realized the most appropriate new name for itself. "I am Melody..."

"Where did you pick that?" Trixie asked. She knew she shouldn't be talking to it, or Melody she supposed, but she was curious.

Melody grinned, using Trixie's lips. "I was born of sound... I was manifested as a single thought, delivered through song... I am Melody."

Trixie would have groaned if she were capable. "Trixie still thinks you're mad, and she can't wait to watch you get what you deserve."

Melody laughed. "What makes you think they have any chance against me? We've already killed the siren... my mother." Melody said.

Trixie dismissed the idea of pointing out that Melody had said that 'they' had killed the siren as the implications of the statement hit her. "You killed Adagio?" she asked.

Melody laughed again, a sinister sound, despite the fact that she used Trixie's voice. "You should thank me, you know? I only killed her because you wanted me to." she said.

"I didn't want her dead!" Trixie screamed in her own mind. "I wanted her to pay for ever hitting me with dark magic. I wanted her punished for creating you!"

"She's punished now." Melody shrugged as she investigated her new clothes. "What does it matter... the severity of her punishment?"

Trixie stayed silent. She was making conversation with a monster who had killed someone. Even if Adagio were a siren, she was still a living breathing person... she hadn't deserved to die. "I'm so sorry, Adagio..." Trixie thought quietly. "I didn't mean for this to happen."

"It's a shame you aren't a little stronger." Melody said with a sigh as she examined the street around her. A couple of passing people stared at her nervously, no doubt for her strange mumbling. "If you were I could have broken down that door and killed another."

"Please..." Trixie said quickly. "Don't hurt anyone else. Trixie begs you... stop using her body to hurt people."

Melody shrugged as she began walking down the street. "It's not your body anymore... I thought we had discussed this."

"Why would you talk to Trixie if you're just going to ignore her." Trixie asked. "Don't you want to be human? Isn't that your goal?"

Melody giggled slightly. "No." she said. "I don't care about being a human. I just want to keep living. And as for speaking to you, I was doing so as a courtesy... If I ignore you, you won't have any conversation. You'll only be capable of watching me do whatever I feel inclined to do. Would you rather I not speak to you at all?" Melody asked.

Trixie attempted to sigh in her own mind. "Please..." she said quietly. "Don't ignore me..."

She hated having to feel the monster, Melody, smirk using her own mouth. Hated that she had to rely on the monster to keep her sane. Hated that she had no control over it.

Melody had taken over completely now... and Trxie was at her mercy.

Pinkie shook in her boots. She had decided this had been what she wanted, but now, standing outside the portal... she was terrified. She remembered everything Twilight had said. She had cheated on somebody... and despite the fact that they were not a couple, Pinkie felt as if Twilight had cheated on her as well.

Rainbow had stopped as Pinkie did, mere feet away from the portal, and stayed silent. Brash, arrogant, rude, and headstrong were all words Rainbow would have happily labeled herself with. Apathetic was not one such word. She understood Pinkie's trepidation and dared not push too hard. Pinkie's heart was till broken from her last encounter with the girl of her dreams, Rainbow respected that she would take her time standing outside the portal and simply staring at it.

Rainbow checked her phone before they left. She was smart enough to realize that Equestria probably wouldn't have service. A single text was all her phone displayed, and she had already responded to it.

Be safe, my love.

Rainbow smiled as she looked at the screen. Fluttershy was truly amazing. She had the ability to calm Rainbow's nerves even when Rainbow wasn't the one who was nervous.

"Do you remember how we met, Dashie?" Pinkie asked quietly, her eyes never moving from the portal.

"I remember, Pinkie." Rainbow said.

"Ever since that day... every time I've even looked at you after that... all I could think about was how much that one night helped me... how you helped me get past how much Navi hurt me..." She took a shaking breath. "That's why... that's why I'm glad you're the one here with me... because just looking at you makes me feel better about how much I've been hurt... I know we're just friends... and that's what we agreed on that night... but, you helped me realize that not everyone will hurt me... some people will be gentle and kind..."

"I had no idea how much that night helped you..."

"Fluttershy is really lucky..."

Rainbow sighed and wrapped her arm around her friend's shoulder. "I think Twilight is too..."

"How's so?" Pinkie asked.

"Because... if it was me, I'd never forgive her for hurting me like that..." Rainbow clenched her jaw. Twilight was her friend. Surely, Twilight had some explanation for what she had done, but Rainbow was having trouble thinking about how much Twilight hurt Pinkie.

"If you loved her as much as you love Fluttershy... you would." Pinkie said. "You would forgive anything and move heaven and earth just to make sure she was never away from you..." Pinkie sighed. "At least, that's how I feel about Twilight right now..."

"She just better have one hell of an explanation for what she did." Rainbow said through gritted teeth.

"She will..." Pinkie said, not quite believing her own words. "I know she will... she wouldn't have... she would never hurt me on purpose."

"We won't know for sure until we go in there." Rainbow said quietly.

Pinkie nodded once and grabbed her friend's sleeve. "Come on then." she said as she stepped towards the portal. "Let's go get my girl."

Author's Note

Next chapter will be the conclusion of the Pinkie arc. More questions will be answered in the next chapter and we'll finally be on the path to the end of the Trixie arc.

Comments. Those are nice... hint hint.

Seriously though, feel free to tell me what you think of Melody the Monster or whatever else may have caught your attention in this chapter. I was originally going to end the Pinkie arc this chapter, but I feel like the word count would have been too high and it would have thrown off the pacing of the story.

(Also, completely no editing done for this chapter at all, so those of you who like to call out mistakes, I'm sure there are plenty to find here... go nuts.)

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 21

Twilight had kept her promise. She had sat before the portal to the human world for a week straight. She had slept before the portal, eaten before the portal, and read books in front of the portal. She hadn't moved from her spot, aside from bathroom trips, which were a mere ten hooves away, and even then, she had left the door cracked so she would know if Pinkie came through the portal.

She had just exited the bathroom and flopped on the cold crystal floor to spend yet another day staring at the portal, hoping against hope that its surface would shimmer and her once-lover would step through and allow her to explain herself. She kept her book closed for now, a single copy of Henry V that she had borrowed from the human world.

She had found this Shakespeare person to be extremely intelligent. His stories were all written, in a style referred to as iambic pentameter, a style that seemed to carry a fluid voice that was quick and soothing while still making the reader feel compelled to read on. She had already finished a few of his other works. Juilius Caesar, Hamlet, A Midsummer Night's Dream, and Romeo and Juliet.

Twilight sighed. "Swift as a shadow, short as any dream; brief as the lightning in the collied night, that, in a spleen, unfolds both heaven and earth, and ere a man hath power to say 'behold'. The jaws of darkness do devour it up: so quick bright things come to confusion." she quoted. The particular verse had reminded her of Pinkie. Her love for the human girl bringing her more pain than joy.

She truly loved Pinkie. She had originally just been experimenting, but her lust had grown into love for a girl she had previously overlooked. She regretted overlooking the woman of her dreams. How had she not noticed her? She had always been praised as a genius, so how had she not seen past the ridiculous surface of the girl to see the deep and wonderful well of love and beauty beneath?

She only hoped that Pinkie would allow her to explain herself, and hope that she would understand.

A small voice behind her cause Twilight to jump. "Twilight?"

Twilight sighed softly. "I thought I told you... I wanna be alone right now, Spike." she said. She truly appreciated her assistant's worry, but it was not helping anypony at the moment. It was simply hurting Twilight even more to know that the dragon, that was as a brother to her, was worrying himself for her sake. "Please... Spike... I know you're worried about me, but I'll be better when Pinkie shows up."

"Twilight," Spike sighed. "I don't think she's coming."

Twilight whipped her head around to face the dragon. "She is!" she said, slightly louder than she meant to. "She loves me Spike... she'll come for me... she has to..."

"Twilight... you need to face it. She's not coming for you. She's probably trying her hardest to get over you... you should do the same." Spike said. He knew nothing about what happened. He only knew that Twilight and Pinkie had been together and that they weren't anymore. Twilight would not go into detail, but he had gathered that it was, in some way, her fault.

"She'll come for me." Twilight said as she returned her gaze to the open portal. "I promised I wouldn't leave until she came through."

"Twilight, you can't just spend the rest of your life in front of the portal hoping your ex will come back." Spike said. "You should just stop."

"If she doesn't come for me, then I'd rather just stay here..." Twilight mumbled. "She'll come for me though... she will..."

Spike growled to himself and stomped off. "Fine, but I'm leaving." he called over his shoulder. "I'm going to see Ember and, if you're still in front of the portal when I get back, then I'll drag you away myself."

Twilight sighed. It was for the best that Spike left the castle completely. Maybe then her mind wouldn't be plagued by his worries. Still, her mind was occupied by the thoughts of pink fluff and tender warmth.

Twilight smiled to herself as she allowed her mind to drift back to happier times, specifically the day she realized she was in love with Pinkie Pie.

Twilight and Pinkie had just finished an exhausting session of their experiments when Pinkie had untied her and began carrying her to the bathroom. Twilight threw her arms around Pinkie's neck and stared at her. "What are you doing?" she asked curiously.

Pinkie beamed. "Well, I was reading up on some of the stuff you're into, the BDSM thing we've been doing, and I read that we're doing it wrong."

Twilight chuckled quietly. "I don't think we are." she said with a grin.

Pinkie's smile grew wider. "No, I meant the whole thing. We're only doing it half-way." The girls entered the bathroom and Pinkie sat her lover in the tub as she began running water. "The website I was on mentioned this thing called 'after-care'. Apparently after we get done then we have to wind you down by doing something soothing for you."

Twilight stared at the water and smiled as the warmth hit her bare feet. "That does seem nice..." she said quietly.

"The website specifically mentioned baths." Pinkie chirped. "See, its supposed to be bad to leave you sore to just go home. So, as the dom (that's what the website called me) it's my job to do something to soothe you. I can bathe you or hold you or love on you or all of them if we want."

Pinkie quickly placed the stopper in the drain when she felt the temperature was right. "Plus, my family is on vacation right now anyways, so we have the house to ourselves, so I was thinking if you wanted you could stay here for a while." The water quickly rose to Twilight's neck and she sighed as she allowed the waves to caress her body. "I could try the one after-care suggestion I read about where we cuddle on the couch until we fall asleep, too." Pinkie said happily.

Twilight nodded. "So far I'm liking after-care..." she said quietly. "Equestria doesn't have anything like that... maybe I should do some research on it..."

Pinkie grinned and stuck her hands in the water, slowly scrubbing Twilight's body. She was gentle, and each hand was a delicate embrace against her lover's skin. Twilight sighed at the relaxing contact. She closed her eyes and simply allowed Pinkie to do what she will. That was how their sessions worked. Twilight would surrender herself to Pinkie and trust her from then on. Maybe that was how this 'after-care' thing was meant to work. She was still leaving herself at Pinkie's mercy, but it was relaxing and helping her wind-down after their severe session.

She sighed happily as Pinkie began slowly lathering shampoo in her hair. Twilight understood that the bath wasn't meant to make her clean, but she was grateful for the chance to smell like Pinkie Pie's shampoo. Something about the way the silly girl's hair smelled made Twilight's heart pound. It was a simple, common smell, but for some reason, when she smelled strawberries on Pinkie, it forced her to relax.

She smiled as she smelled strawberry shampoo fill the air and giggled as Pinkie made soap bubbles out of it. Pinkie giggled herself as Twilight popped a few of the bubbles and the two simply laughed as the bath commenced. Pinkie smiled as she rinsed Twilight's hair and then pulled the drain out of the tub. Twilight made to stand, but Pinkie's hand forced her to remain where she was.

"No, no, no, Twilight." she said with a grin. "You're all relaxed and feeling good now, I'd hate for you to waste that by walking."

Twilight squealed and giggled slightly as Pinkie lifted her into her arms again. Twilight once again linked her arms behind the other girl's neck and smiled at her as she was carried back to the bedroom. Somehow, Pinkie had cleaned everything from their session off the bed without Twilight noticing it. She tried not to think about that too much.

Pinkie gently placed her lover upon the bed and smiled at her as she quickly removed all of her remaining clothes. She had spent their session wearing a corset and her underwear, but nothing more.

Twilight smiled as her now naked lover slid into the bed and threw the blankets over them both. Twilight slowly moved her head onto Pinkie's shoulder and relaxed into her arms. "Twilight?" Pinkie asked quietly.

"Yeah?"

"Since this is after-care, does that mean it's still part of our session?"

"Yeah, it does."

"So... can I still kiss you?" Pinkie asked nervously. "The website mentioned kissing you often during this part, but I didn't know if that was okay with you..."

Twilight smiled as she leaned her head up to Pinkie's. "Of course it is." she said. "During our sessions you're allowed to do whatever you want, and I trust you with myself the entire time."

Pinkie smiled as she brought her lips to bare upon Twilight's own. She kissed her deeply and passionately, but Twilight didn't detect her lover's usual lust during this kiss. It was simple passion and care.

When Pinkie pulled away Twilight stared into her eyes and gasped.

"What?" Pinkie asked quietly.

I love you... Twilight thought.

"Nothing." Twilight said quickly. "I guess I just never noticed how beautiful your eyes are..." Pinkie's smile confirmed that her cover was flawless.

She dared not risk scaring Pinkie off by uttering forbidden words. It had been their agreement when their sessions started that they were not a couple. She wouldn't risk losing Pinkie by actually caring for her... at least, not out loud.

I'm so stupid... If I had just told her how I felt then, maybe I could have avoided this whole mess. Twilight thought as she stared at the portal.

The sound of hoofsteps behind her broke Twilight from her thoughts. She stood and turned to face her guest, despite the fact that she knew who it would be before she even looked, Twilight gasped at the sight of the original equestrian Pinkie Pie. "Hey, Twilight." she said quietly.

"Pinkie..." Twilight whispered. Despite her low tone Pinkie could still feel the desire and the love in the mare of her dreams saying her name.

"Has she showed up yet?" Pinkie asked. Twilight merely shook her head. "I'm sorry." she said quietly. "I wish I could help, but I know how she's feeling right now and I'm not surprised that she hasn't showed up yet...

"Will she?" Twilight asked quietly.

Pinkie smiled slightly. "If she loves you half as much as I do... yes..."

Twilight smiled softly. "Then I'm going to stay here and wait." she said.

"What are you going to tell her?" Pinkie asked.

"Everything." Twilight said firmly. "I won't leave a detail out. Even if she doesn't understand and she leaves me forever, I'll feel better knowing that she knows the truth."

Rainbow fell forward as they stepped through the portal. She had instinctively closed her eyes before crossing the portal and she now stood on all fours, breathing heavily. She slowly opened one eye and stared at her hooves. She blinked once in confusion before raising one to her face and staring at it.

"Okay," she mumbled. "so we actually did turn into ponies..."

"Looks that way." Pinkie chirped happily as she bounced on her new tail. Pinkie had transformed into exactly what one would have expected. She was still bright pink and fluffy. She didn't have a horn or wings, so Rainbow assumed she was what Twilight had referred to as an earth-pony.

Rainbow smiled at a slightly familiar sensation in her back. She quickly glanced over her shoulder and stared at her wings. "Ooh, I've missed these." she said as she flexed them experimentally.

Pinkie grinned at her friend. "Well, when we go back all you have to do is play your guitar and you'll have them back."

"Yeah, but these feel a little different." Rainbow said. "I think I could still fly with them, but they aren't the same as my pony-up wings back home."

Pinkie opened her mouth to say something, but another pair of ponies in the room distracted her.

Twilight and Pinkie stood on the other side of the room, staring at the two newcomers. Rainbow quickly looked from one Pinkie to the other before sighing. "I've had this nightmare before..." she mumbled. It was true as well. Two Pinkie's speaking simultaneously, talking about pranks, and parties. Rainbow had never had a worse nightmare in her life. She loved her friend, but she really wished she had an off switch at times.

Twilight's jaw was dropped as she stared at the Pinkie that had stepped through the portal. They locked eyes and simply stared at each other for several moments.

Pinkie wanted to rush to her arms... hooves, and let the alicorn hold her while she cried and sobbed quick 'I love you's to the pony, but her legs would not move. Pinkie could adjust to any situation, so she knew that she could control the legs normally, but seeing Twilight's tear streaked face staring at her with eyes full of compassion and regret simply stopped her from moving.

"Pinkie..." Twilight breathed.

"H-hey, Twilight." Pinkie forced an obviously fake smile. "F-fancy meeting you here, huh?"

"She lives here." Rainbow said.

"Oh yeah." Pinkie said.

"You're me!" The Pinkie Pie standing next to Twilight cried as she trotted across the room to greet her second self. "Oh my gosh, this is so exciting. I don't think I've ever been so excited, well-"

"Don't." Human Pinkie said.

Pony Pinkie seemed perturbed by the interruption but said nothing of it. "Guess, you're still at that stage, huh?" she asked.

"What stage?" Human Pinkie asked.

"You want to forgive her, but you're too scared of what could happen, or that she'll just break your heart again." Pony Pinkie said.

"That sums it up." Human Pinkie said.

"My head hurts." Rainbow said. "You." she said, pointing a hoof at Pony Pinkie. "I'm calling you E.P. Equestrian Pinkie. You." she moved the hoof to the Pinkie from her world. "You're H.P. Human Pinkie. That's the only way I can sort this mentally."

E.P. smiled, nodded once, and tied a ribbon around H.P.'s neck. "Now you can tell us apart too." she chirped happily. H.P. grinned and held a hoof to the ribbon, smiling at it slightly as she nodded.

"Alright, that's great. Thanks, E.P." Rainbow said. "But, where did you get the ribbon?"

"Don't think about it too much, Dash." Twilight said as she slowly approached the group of ponies.

E.P. and Rainbow stood away from H.P., allowing Twilight to stand before her. "Pinkie..." she said.

"Twilight..."

"I'm so, so, sorry." Twilight said. "I really just want to explain myself. I want you to know exactly what I did and why." she said. "Can I do that?"

"There is nothing..." Pinkie said slowly and quietly. "That I want more.... than to hear what you have to say... and forgive you..."

Twilight allowed a small sad smile to pass over her face for but a moment, before she grew grave once more. "I don't have any excuse that's worth forgiveness, Pinkie." she said quietly. "I'm sure you've guessed by now, but I was also with your Equestrian counterpart."

E.P. nodded and H.P. asked. "Was?"

"We broke up." E.P. said quietly. "We actually started dating after your sessions started..." she said.

"After I started dating my world's Pinkie, I didn't have any sessions with you, because I thought that would be cheating... but, I still wanted you and that's why I felt like I was cheating anyways... and I felt like I was cheating on you, because, even though we were never really a couple, I did care for you... and after a while I figured out that you cared for me too..."

"She told me about it... and my idea was for us to break up and all of us meet up and talk together." E.P. said. "But, when she went through the portal, you assumed the worst and sent her away. She was going to tell you the sessions needed to stop because she loved you and wanted more with you..."

"Why would you do that?" H.P. asked E.P. "You of all people understand how badly I've been hurt before... why wouldn't you warn her?"

"What are you talking about?" E.P. asked.

"I'm talking about Navi!"

"Who's Navi?" E.P. asked.

H.P. blinked once. This version of her didn't know who Navi was. That meant that this version of her had never been hurt and betrayed. Pinkie smiled at her equestrian double as tears formed in her eyes. "Thank goodness..." she said quietly. "I'm so glad there's a world where you didn't have to go through that..."

"Pinkie..." Twilight said. "Both of you... that's why I couldn't just pick one of you. You aren't the same. You are, but not exactly. You talk the same. You look the same. The majority of the time you act the same, but you're still different, because of the different lives you've led." she said. "That's why I didn't think I deserved either of you, but I wanted both of you."

E.P. smiled at her double. "That's why I suggested that Twilight and I break up until we could talk to you... I wanted all of us to be together..."

"What?" Rainbow asked, finally allowing herself to express a small piece of her confusion. "Like the three of you in one relationship?"

"Yes." Twilight said. "I don't know if it counts as polyamory if two of the ponies are the same person, but I know I love both Pinkie's and I want them both to be happy... if you'll have me..." she said quietly to the Pinkies.

H.P. sighed loudly. "There's just one problem." she said quietly. "In a modern polyamorous relationship all of the parties have to love each other for it to work. I don't know if I can be compatible, romantically, with myself."

"I'm not even gonna ask why you already know that." Rainbow mumbled.

E.P. shrugged before approaching her double. "One way to find out." she said as she locked lips with Pinkie. Both Pinkie's closed their eyes and moaned into each other's mouths as their passionate kissing led them to lay upon the floor.

Twilight sat on her haunches and stared at her two lovers kissing. "I've had this dream before." she said quietly. It was true as well.

Rainbow grew uncomfortable quickly as the moaning grew louder. Twilight's creepy grin as she watched them didn't help anything either. Rainbow quickly trotted out the door of the room. She assumed that regardless of what happened after their kissing session was over, she did not need to be there at the moment.

From the sound of things, as Twilight's moans quickly joined her two partners, Rainbow guessed that everything would be fine.

After the new trio discussed the specifics of their new relationship, Rainbow was sure one of them would come find her. Besides, she thought as she stepped from the castle entrance, how often is it that somebody gets to explore an alternate dimension.

Rainbow smiled as she took in the sights of the world. It was truly breathtaking. There were small houses lined up the valley before the castle and ponies (some of which were vaguely familiar) walked down the streets a few of them waved and even called her by name, but they kept their distance.

The clouds in the sky hung low, and Rainbow was sure her new wings could carry her far above them if she wanted. She would not have been so confidant with them if she had not had practice with her human form's wings. She slowly unfolded them as she decided to test them out.

Twilight's castle was huge, so she was sure that if she stayed within the limits of the town she would be able to find her way back.

With a mighty flap of her wings she soared quickly into the sky, whooping loudly as she passed the clouds within mere seconds. Her human wings had been perfect practice for this, but they did not compare to the rush of exhilaration she felt as she soared through the skies as a pony. She slammed into one of the clouds and whooped again as it broke apart.

After several minutes of flying, Rainbow spotted a rainbow contrail on the other side of town. She glanced over her shoulder and saw a similar one. "So that must be this worlds me..." she said aloud as she grinned. Rainbow laughed as she flew directly for the other Rainbow.

"This should be good."

Author's Note

Hey so... I know that the Pinkie arcs resolution seemed really quick and easy, but (honesty time) Pinkie's relationship wasn't the only one they needed to go to Equestria to solve. Still, if anyone feels cheated by this ending to Pinkie's subplot, please, tell me what an unbearable bitch I am in the comments.

Speaking of comments, you guys know I like those (and no, I won't stop asking for them either). Next chapter is going to be a Rainbow forgiveness arc, and who knows, we might even get to see a little bit of our new favorite villain be a badass. :raritywink: Also, the comment section isn't very well named, it's also a great place to ask questions if you want.

I regret absolutely ~~everything~~ nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 22

Rainbow yawned as she flew to a nearby cloud. She had been tempted to check in on Twilight again, but she was sure her concern would have been buffeted away with the same thing she said every time. 'I'll be better when she comes for me.'

Rainbow had instead gotten a few hours of flying practice in and now she was looking to nap on any cloud. Applejack had been looking for help on the farm and that is why Rainbow didn't just go home. She would much rather nap on a cloud where the earth pony could not find her. She sighed contentedly as she curled up on the cloud and closed her eyes.

She had almost drifted off when she felt another pegasus slam into her sleeping form. She opened her eyes to see a cyan coat lying on top of her. "I'm trying to sleep!" she yelled as she pushed the pony off of her who. "Who the hell do you think you are?"

She was shocked into silence as she saw the face of her attacker and heard her say, "Duh, only the coolest pony alive." with a large grin and hoof held to her chest in pride. "Who else would dare to wake up the great Rainbow Dash from a nap."

"You're me." Rainbow said as she stared at her apparent clone.

"Yup." the other pony responded.

"I swear to Celestia, if you're a changeling, or this is Pinkie's idea of a joke, I'll strangle somepony." Rainbow groaned.

"Why would you assume it was Pinkie?" the clone asked.

"Because for some reason, I don't think you're a changeling, but then it doesn't make any sense." Rainbow said. "Therefore the only thing that would make sense, was if it was Pinkie."

The other blinked before chuckling. "Yeah, I'd probably assume the same thing." she said. "No, I'm the you from another dimension." she said. "You can just call me Rainbow and I'll call you Dash."

"Whatever." Dash said. "Even if you are me, why are you waking me up?"

"Cause, how often do you get to meet the coolest pony in the world?" Rainbow asked.

Dash laughed slightly. "Yeah, I guess you've got a point." she said with a yawn. "What are you doing in Equestria?"

"I came as moral support for Pinkie. Her and Twilight are in the process of making up now." Rainbow said. "That's why I kinda wanted to leave the castle."

"Yeah, well it was nice meeting you." Dash said as she opened her wings. "I'm gonna go nap."

"Wait." Rainbow said as she placed a hoof on her doubles wings. "I just wanna talk a little longer." she pleaded.

Dash groaned. "Fine." she mumbled. In truth she was glad to have her double to talk to. They were obviously very different, but similar at the same time. It would be a neat experience to learn just how different she was. "What's your world like then? You've seen mine, I wanna know about yours."

"Well, it's kinda big. Instead of small houses and one castle we have huge buildings that are hundreds of feet tall."

"Feet?"

"It's a form of measurement." Rainbow said, deciding that would be the best way to explain.

"Is it like a hoof?" Dash asked.

Rainbow nodded. "Sort of, yeah."

"Wow." Dash said.

"Where's Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked. "Is our girlfriend as cute here as she is back home?"

Dash's features darkened and she turned away from her clone. "She's not our girlfriend here." she said. "I guess you two haven't broken up yet in your world..."

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow asked quietly.

"We broke up here... just a few months ago." Dash said. "It was awful and I don't want to talk about it. My advice? Get away from Fluttershy while yo-"

A bright blue hoof to the face cut off Dash's words. "What the hell is wrong with you?" she demanded. "Why would you ever leave Fluttershy behind. She's our butterfly... we love her!"

"We did!" Dash yelled. "Not anymore!"

Rainbow raised her hoof to hit her pony counterpart again, but was cut short as Dash flew into her and pinned her to the cloud. "Stop and listen!" she roared.

"Not to you!" Rainbow cried. "You can't really be me if you'd hurt Fluttershy! I love her more than anything else in my life and I'd be lost without her! I could never stop loving her, no matter what!" Rainbow huffed loudly for a moment before meeting Dash's eyes. "Why'd you hurt her... why'd you leave her..."

"You don't get it." Dash whispered. "I didn't hurt Fluttershy... she hurt me... she left me..." Dash fought back her tears for a moment before realizing, if there were anypony she could be vulnerable around, it was the mare beneath her. She sobbed loudly as she continued speaking. "It hurts so much..." she cried as she fell atop her double and cried into her shoulder. "She left me! It was terrible. I spent two weeks cooped up in my house staring at the walls and wishing she was there with me..."

"What happened?" Rainbow asked quietly.

Dash shook her head. "I shouldn't tell you..." she said. "You need to just be happy while you can..."

"Please..." Rainbow begged. "Maybe there's some way to stop it, or to win your Fluttershy back."

"No, I've tried." Dash said. "Every time I try to talk to her about it, she just ends up crying and asking me to leave." she said.

"Still... I wanna know." Rainbow said.

"Alright Rainbow... if you really wanna know..." Dash said quietly. "I woke up one morning and she gave me the best sex of my life. She was so aggressive and forceful and it was really awesome. When it was over I asked what had gotten into her... at first, all she would say was that she loved me... then after a while she said 'I don't want to be with you anymore'. I didn't know what to say. She told me that she couldn't keep having a relationship with me, because she wouldn't risk our friends finding out.

"She abandoned me and I haven't been the same since... that's why... that's why you should leave her now... before she breaks your heart..." Dash was fully sobbing and sniffling by the end, and Rainbow reacted the only way she could think to. She held her close and stroked her mane.

That was when her words hit Rainbow. All she would say was that she loved me, She gave me the best sex of my life, I don't want to be with you anymore. Images flashed in her own mind. Fluttershy forcing her onto her bed and absolutely controlling the night. Fluttershy smiling and saying 'I love you, Dashie' and then the words 'I don't' before the phone interrupted her. That was the day the video got out.

Rainbow grit her teeth as she realized just how closely she had come to living through the same experience herself.

Fluttershy trotted across her room, lazily flying to the higher nests in her home to feed her furry friends. She was still upset at losing Dashie, but the only thing that got her through her day was the fact that her animal friends depended on her. She hummed a sad quiet tune as she worked and kept to herself. She didn't even talk to her animal friends lately.

She sighed as she realized she would be forced to have pony interaction soon. She needed to go to town and get food within the week. She wished there were a way for her to avoid it, but she knew there was no such way.

A knock at the door alerted her to the presence of company. She sighed as she realized who it probably was. Twilight was still upset about Pinkie, Applejack was hard at work on her farm with Rarity keeping her company, and Pinkie Pie was preparing a party for... something. It could only be one pony.

Fluttershy flew to the door and considered ignoring it, but she decided that would be rude. She opened the door and found herself face to face with Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow..." Fluttershy said sofly. "Please, we've been over this..."

"No 'we' haven't." Rainbow said.

Fluttershy was about to respond when she was shocked into silence by the appearance of a second Rainbow Dash. Her jaw dropped and she simply stared at both Rainbows.

"I tried to stop her." The second Rainbow said. "Sorry."

"You're..."

"Yes, two of me." The first Rainbow said. "I'm the Rainbow from another dimension. Call me Rainbow and your Rainbow is Dash until I leave."

"I don't understand." Fluttershy said. "Why are you here?"

"Well, I did wanna check and see if my girlfriend was still cute in this world, but then it turns out the me here is single." Rainbow said in a huff. "What the hell, Fluttershy?"

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy began calmly. "This might sound rude, but you aren't my Dashie. Why is it any of your business?"

"When did you get so aggressive?" Dash asked. "You've never talked to anypony like that before..."

"That doesn't matter." Rainbow said as she glared at her double's ex-girlfriend. "Why did you break up with me?"

"Because, I can't risk our friends finding out." Fluttershy said calmly. "I don't want them to judge or hate either of us."

"Are you stupid?" Rainbow asked loudly.

"Hey!" Dash yelled.

"Shut up." Rainbow responded. "You're just as bad as she is. In my world, you two are probably the happiest couple in the entire world. I can't believe you" she pointed a hoof at Fluttershy, "would be too scared to enjoy your relationship with a pony that treats you like you're the best thing to ever happen to her. You know why she treats you like that? Because, you are the best thing that's ever happened to her." She pointed her hoof at Dash. "You shouldn't have let her leave. You shouldn't have just swept your relationship under the rug to protect her. You should have told everyone so she could see how much they actually care and then she never would have left you."

"Get real!" Dash yelled. "You would have done the same. You love Fluttershy way too much to risk hurting her like that! And don't tell me you would, because, news flash, I am you."

"Yeah, but you still shouldn't have given up that easy!" Rainbow yelled. "We don't quit!"

"I didn't quit!" Dash yelled loudly. "I was kicked out of the game sure, but I never quit. I never stopped." she took a shaky breath as her gaze turn to fire, despite the tears now running down her face. "I never stopped caring. I never stopped loving her. I never stopped thinking about her, the way she looks, the way she smells, the way her fur felt against mine. I never stopped laying awake at night thinking about just how beautiful and amazing she is. I never stopped thinking about how, after Dad died, she was the only good thing I had left in my life. I never stopped feeling that pain in my chest when I would see she was upset.... and since she left me... I've never stopped hurting..."

Everyone in the room was silent, save for the occasional sob. The air in the room was thick and cumbersome, the thoughts drowning them all as they considered what had just been said. Dash fell to the floor and began sobbing again. Rainbow reacted similiarly, however she drew herself close to... herself and held herself tight as she cried. She had no idea how much pain Dash was in right now, because she hadn't even been this torn up when her father died.

Fluttershy merely stared at the floor, her face hidden behind her pink locks. "I just couldn't bare the idea of our friends-"

"What the hell does it matter?" Rainbow asked. "If you loved me as much as I love you, why would you care that much about our friends. If they didn't love us enough to stay with us... well, at least we would have had each other..."

"I feel like I have nothing now." Dash chimed in. "I feel like no amount of friends, or family can help with how bad you've broken my heart." she sobbed quietly.

"I didn't think..." Fluttershy sniffed. "I didn't think I actually meant this much to you..." she said as she sat between both Rainbows and placed a comforting wing on them both. "I just thought I was never... good enough for you... that you considered me a passing crush and that when you got bored of me... we'd fall apart anyways..."

"Don't be stupid." Dash said. "You mean everything to me..."

"You always have..." Rainbow said quietly.

"And you always will." Dash finished.

"Why didn't you ever tell me that?" Fluttershy choked slightly on the last word.

"I did." Dash said. "I told you 'I love you' every day."

"You always said that, but I-" another sobbing, "I always thought you were just saying it... I didn't think you meant it..."

"I never say anything I don't mean." Rainbow said.

"I've only ever told two ponies I loved them." Dash whispered. "You and Dad... now Dad's gone... you were all I had left..."

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy sobbed loudly as she buried her head in Dash's mane. "I'm so sorry... I can't believe I- I never should have- I just thought... Can you ever forgive me?" she pleaded quietly.

"I-I." Dash hesitated and looked at her double. Rainbow smiled weakly and winked at her once before slipping from Fluttershy's wing. Dash smiled back. "I can. It might take a while for me to fully get over what happened... but, I-I think... I can."

Fluttershy smiled through her pain and wrapped her wing more tightly around Dash.

Rainbow smiled at the pair. She and her Fluttershy would definitely need to have a talk when she returned, but she was glad that this version of her saw the error of her mistakes.

"What about our friends?" Dash asked quietly.

"I'm still scared, but we kept it secret before... we can do it again." Fluttershy whispered.

Rainbow made a loud 'buzzing' noise at the couple, startling them both. "Wrong answer." she said.

"What?" Dash asked.

"You both need to tell your friends that you're in love with each other." Rainbow said. "They are going to love it."

"You mean in your world-"

"Yeah." Rainbow grinned. "In fact, why don't one of you tell me where Rarity is today." she asked.

Fluttershy frowned slightly. "She's keeping Applejack company on the farm. The rest of us were too busy to help..."

"And too busy to notice they started dating." Rainbow said. "In my world, they came out as a couple about the same time me and Shy did." Rainbow explained. "I'm guessing, between Twilight and Pinkie's problems, and you guys avoiding everyone else, that they haven't really had enough of you together to announce it, but they're bangin'."

"Bangin?" Dash asked.

"Fucking." Rainbow said.

"You mean they're-" Dash stopped. "Ooh..."

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "When we came out, they told us they hadn't been together very long. They weren't hiding it or anything, they were just waiting for the right time to announce it."

"I can't believe the other me did it." Fluttershy said quietly. "I never thought I'd have the courage..."

"You didn't." Rainbow said, her muzzle set in a grim line. "You just didn't really have a choice."

"Well, that settles it." Dash said. "After the other PInkie and Rainbow leave, we should all meet at Twilight's castle and talk about it. Everypony can just put everything out in the open."

"That's exactly what you all need to do." Rainbow said with a smile. "When I get back, I think we're all gonna do the same."

Melody wracked Trixie's brain. Where did she live? She could have asked, Trixie was a good conversationalist, but she wanted to figure out how this new brain worked. The streets were dark now and she knew Trixie's mother would be an unbearable bitch if it took much longer for them to get home.

She had a memory as she took a shortcut through an alley. "Are you sure it's safe to come through here?" Trixie asked.

"You've done it." Melody said with a shrug. "Besides, even if your body is weak, with me at the wheel we'll be fine. If our body dies, I die too. I'm not gonna let anything happen to it."

"Whatever." Trixie said. "I'm just saying, I've never cut through here at night."

"Duly noted." Melody said. She spotted movement in the dark, close to the alley's exit. She mentally prepared all of her normal defenses, plus a couple extra she found in Trixie's brain.

"Hold it." A deep male voice called in the dark.

Melody stopped as she placed a hand on her hip and a smirk on her face. Three men slithered from the shadows and surrounded the girl.

"What's a pretty face like you doin' here?" The biggest man said. All of the men were obviously the stereotype thugs. Clad in leather, each with a bandanna tied to the arms of their coats.

Melody's smirk grew. "Just so happen to have been looking for some punks to rough up. Are you volunteering?" she asked, her voice dripping with malice. The unspoken threat seemed to demoralize two of the thugs, but the speaker didn't notice.

The speaker simply growled softly and said, "I don't think you realize who you're messin' with."

Melody laughed loudly as she slipped a hand in her pocket. "No, I know full well what I am up against." she said. "I don't think you realize just what kind of monster you've targeted tonight.

"Is this a good idea?" Trixie asked.

"Shut up, Trixie." Melody mumbled under her breath.

"Trixie just does not want to die tonight." Trixie said.

"You can drop the tough girl act." the thug said. "You ain't gonna bluff you're way outta this."

Melody laughed before pulling her hand, now full of powder, out of her pocket. "Who said anything about getting out of this?" she asked quietly. "I've been feeling violent all day."

Melody threw the powder on the ground, enjoying the gasps of surprise as it turned to smoke that destroyed all visibility in the dark alley. She quickly stepped where she knew the first man would be and delivered a swift elbow to his crotch. She enjoyed the feeling of something flattening under her elbow.

She heard a click, presumably a knife being drawn, from about two steps to her right. She guessed the men were all around six feet tall, so she threw a kick where she knew it would meet another sensitive area. The following cry of pain and thud as the man fell on his knees were almost divine. The knife fell to the ground and bumped her foot.

Melody grinned as she lifted the cold steel. The third man was careful not to make a sound as he approached, however the movement in the smoke grabbed Melody's attention. She quickly dropped to a crouch and as the man passed she jumped onto his back and pressed the knife against his throat.

When the smoke cleared, the men froze. The first one had a small pool of blood at the front of his jeans. The second one stared wide-eyed at his friend. Melody smirked as she pressed the knife more firmly against his throat. "Please, give me an excuse." she said.

"Please don't kill anyone!" Trixie yelled in her mind. "Please!"

"Don't worry." Melody laughed slightly as she spoke. "I'm not going to kill anyone. I'd hate to go to prison and waste my newfound freedom." she quickly slammed the butt of the knife into the side of the man's head, rendering him unconscious.

The third man whimpered and threw his arms over his head. Melody inspected the spike's on his leather sleeves and grinned. "Nice jacket..." she said coolly.

The man looked down at his jacket before quickly pulling it off and holding it out to the girl. Melody smiled as she quickly slid it around her shoulders.

"It smells bad." Trixie noted.

"I'll wash it later." Melody mumbled. She stared at the knife in her hand. It was about nine inches long, with a heavy steel handle. She found a hidden sheath sewn into the inside of the jacket, presumably custom for the knife she now held. "I'm keeping the knife too." she said as she walked past the whimpering man. He simply nodded and lowered his head as she passed. "Pathetic humans..."

"They'll be okay, right?" Trixie asked, the compassion in her voice made Melody want to gag.

"Yeah, they'll live." she said. "Two of them probably won't reproduce, but we'll consider that my first contribution to the human race."

Melody went through Trixie's memories for only a moment before turning down the street towards her house. It was probably time to go home.

"So, you really killed Adagio?" Trixie asked. Melody nodded. "Why did you kill her and not them?"

"Because," Melody shrugged. "I didn't have full control of myself. I was kind of primal I suppose. Now, however, I am one hundred percent in control."

She grinned. It was good to be in control.

Author's Note

So, next chapter the focus will finally be on our main character, Adagio. For a minute anyways.

Next chapter we should start to learn more about Adagio's background from her time as a regular pony. Or I might let my ADHD take over, and we could have something completely random. You never know with me.

Feel free to leave any thoughts and comments. Tell me what you guys thought about Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy's piece of this story. Or tell me I'm a literary hack and you hate me. Whichever one tickles your fancy.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 23

Adagio shivered. Due to the condition she was in when she arrived, the doctors had assumed that most of the poison had left the siren's body and she was well on her way to recovery. This had been an inaccurate assumption. Her condition had only grown worse since she had arrived, the poison evidently re-circulating her body. She could feel the poison in her veins draining her strength further. Doctor Grant seemed stumped as to what toxins exactly could have been killing the siren. They all realized, if they didn't figure out what poison Trixie had used, she would probably die.

Sunset now slept, her waist between Adagio's legs, and her head pressed between her breasts. Adagio smiled down at the girl she cared for most in the world as she ran her fingers through the bright red locks of her hair. She had cried ever since she had arrived and exhausted herself to sleep. Applejack and Rarity had been playing poker in the corner of the room most of the day. Adagio didn't miss the looks they shot her, and she silently wondered just how bad she must look if the tears in their eyes were truly meant for her.

Still, she knew all she could do now was be strong for her new friends and her girlfriend. Fluttershy had previously been trying to make conversation with the siren, but had left a few minutes before to use the bathroom. Unfortunately, the walls between the bathroom and Adagio's room were thin enough for her to hear Fluttershy crying.

"I know I look awful, but I promise it's not as bad as it looks." Adagio said. Unfortunately, the weakness in her voice was obvious to every girl in the room.

Applejack grinned sheepishly at the siren. "Nah, you don't look bad, sugarcube." she said. "Kinda tired though..."

Adagio giggled quietly. "I guess I could use a nap, but I'm okay." she said. "Besides, when Fluttershy gets back in here, I want her to finish telling me the story of when her and Rainbow first did it." Adagio giggled again. "I think Rainbow would kill me if she found out I knew that story, but so far it's been funny enough I have to know how it ends."

"Dear," Rarity began quietly. "perhaps this isn't the time for such things... maybe you s-should wake up Sunset... and spend some time with her..."

"It's okay, Rarity." Adagio said with a smile. "She needs to sleep... besides, if I wake her up and she sees me like this, she'll just start crying until she passes out... again..."

There was a quick knock on the door before it opened and a nurse walked in. Apparently, after his initial shock had worn off, Doctor Grant had spoken to all of the hospital staff that would be in Adagio's room and told them to leave her guests alone and let them stay for as long as they liked. He had really been a kind man once he warmed up to the group. Adagio's high chances of dying this week probably helped his decision as well.

The nurse walked in quietly and checked Adagio's medicine bag. Because they couldn't identify the poison, they had simply been giving her pain medicine to keep her comfortable. Adagio had learned enough in her long life to know what a doctor meant when he said he would keep a patient comfortable.

Adagio was scared.

She wouldn't admit it, or tell any of her friends. They were scared too, and they needed her to be strong, but she guessed that she didn't have much time left in this world. She wanted to scream and cry. Now that she had friends, and a girl who meant everything to her, it looked as if she'd die. It wasn't fair.

Still, she hadn't told her friends what Doctor Grant had said. Merely told them that they were still stumped and that they were working on it. That had not been a total lie, they were still checking her blood for anything and everything, but they couldn't find the source of the toxins, and Adagio was fading fast.

The nurse smiled at Adagio. "How are you feeling?" she asked, her voice kind and warm.

"Well, truth be told, I'm feeling kind of itchy, but I can't scratch my nose because Sunset's got my arm. You wanna help me out?" Adagio joked. She giggled as the nurse smiled and scratched the side of her nose. "Much better." Adagio sighed. "Thank you."

"You're very welcome, Miss Dazzle." she said. "Let me know if you need anything else."

"Will do." Adagio grinned as the nurse turned to leave. The door closed behind her and Adagio fell further back into the bed. "It's a shame really..." she mumbled aloud.

"What's that?" Applejack asked.

"The nurses here are cute, but I was really hoping for one of those nurses like on T.V. Y'know, the ones with tight uniforms and double-d boobs." Adagio laughed.

"Careful, darling." Rarity said with a soft laugh. "If Sunset hears that, she might be jealous."

Adagio shrugged. "There's nothing to be jealous of." she said. "Even those nurses on T.V. don't hold a candle to her." Adagio smiled as she ran her fingers through Sunset's hair again. "She's so much more than them... in every way."

Applejack and Rarity smiled at the sight.

Fluttershy finally opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the room with everyone else. "Sorry that took me so long." she mumbled.

"It's alright, Fluttershy." Adagio said. "Why don't you come finish telling me that story."

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. "Well, where did I leave off?" she asked.

"You were just telling me about how she fell out of your bed." Adagio giggled.

Fluttershy wore an obviously fake smile as she nodded. "Right." she said. "Well, I apologized, and she told me it wasn't my fault. She laughed and got right back in the bed with me. I asked her if she wanted to keep going and all she said was 'not yet' and then she started holding me. It would have been nice, but since we were both sweaty it kind of smelled..."

Adagio laughed. "Well, that's why your first time shouldn't have been after a date in the park in summer."

Fluttershy laughed politely herself. "Well, I probably also shouldn't have asked Rainbow to get a shower." Adagio laughed again. "She seemed so offended, I thought she was just going to leave."

Adagio giggled as she held a careful hand to Sunset's hand to keep from waking the girl. "So, what happened then?" she asked.

"She blushed and spent ten minutes trying to ask me if I would get a shower with her, but because she was stuttering so much, I thought she asked if I would shower her." Fluttershy laughed.

The door to the room grabbed everyone's attention as it slowly swung open. Rainbow, Pinkie, and Twilight all stood in the threshold of the room, staring at Adagio as if seeing a ghost. Adagio grimaced at the accuracy of the thought.

"What the hell?" Rainbow asked quietly. "I thought you were gonna be fine."

Adagio tried to laugh lightly, but even to her ears it was hollow. "I am going to be fine, Dash." she lied. "The poison is just apparently getting worse."

"But, the doctor said that because you cut your wrist and they had to give you fresh blood it watered down the poison. He said your body shoulda taken care of the toxins." Dash said quickly as she approached the bed. She absently rubbed Fluttershy's shoulder as she passed before flinching away when Fluttershy tried to return the contact.

She ignored her lover's slightly hurt expression to sit on the bed next to Adagio and Sunset. "You were supposed to be okay..." she whispered.

Adagio smiled. "I'm happy that you're concerned, Dash." she said, "Still, the doctors said they'd find out what poison Trixie used and then I'll be fine."

"There can't be that many..." Rainbow whispered low enough that the siren was the only one that could hear her. "They said they'd make you comfortable, didn't they?"

Adagio nodded slightly with a sigh. "Don't say anything." she whispered back. "I know you and I aren't exactly friends, but the rest of the girls are my friends and if this really is going to be my last day, I'd like to spend it with them being happy." she pleaded.

"Ugh!" Dash threw back her head and yelled. "Well he better hurry! I can't kick your ass while you're still sick." She grinned at Adagio. "If Grant doesn't hurry, I'll just have to do it while you're still in bed."

Adagio smiled and mouth an imperceptible 'thank you' before returning her attention to Fluttershy.

"Can I talk to you in the hall real quick?" Rainbow asked her girlfriend. Fluttershy raised an eyebrow, but nodded nonetheless.

Once outside the hospital room, Fluttershy opened her mouth to speak, only to be cut off as Rainbow wrapped her arms around her and buried her nose in Fluttershy's hair. "I love you..." she whispered. "I want you to know... You're not a game. You're not a diversion. You're my everything, butterfly."

"Dashie?" Fluttershy asked as she tentatively returned the embrace. "Is everything okay? What did Adagio just whisper to you?"

"That has nothing to do with this." Rainbow said with a quiet sniffle. "I need you to realize what you mean to me though. I need to make sure you know that you are the love of my life..."

Fluttershy hiccuped quietly before speaking. "Sometimes... I do feel like I'm not good enough for you... that you're just gonna leave me when somebody better shows interest in you..."

"There is nobody better for me." Rainbow said, squeezing tighter on her lover. "I love you with everything I have, and it's really important that you know that."

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked. "What happened over there?"

"I met us... a version of us that wasn't together..." she whispered. "That morning... when Applejack got the video..."

Fluttershy tensed in her arms. "I guess the other me did it, huh?" she asked quietly. "Are you mad at me..."

"No, I just needed to know... I don't know why you got it in your head that you needed to leave me for something as silly as our friends approval..."

"Especially with what we know now." Fluttershy sighed. "I get it. You got the other us back together... didn't you?"

Rainbow laughed softly. "Yeah, I did. All the other you needed was to hear how much the other me really loved her..."

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy said again. "I understand now just how wrong of a decision that would have been."

The girls were interrupted as Doctor Grant ran down the hall to them. "Do you girls have a minute?" he asked as he drew close. The girls released each other and nodded at him. "Listen," he said as he finally arrived before the pair, his voice low so he would not be overheard. "I have looked into every poison in the book and nothing is matching up with Adagio's symptoms."

Fluttershy gasped and grabbed her lover's arm. "What are you saying?" she asked.

"I'm saying that if I can't figure out what poison was used, I can't help your friend." Doctor Grant said quietly. "She told us that she thinks somebody slipped something in her drink, is that correct?"

"As far as we know." Rainbow said.

"And it was a six-pack?" he asked. Rainbow nodded. "Is there any way you could go back to where she was and see if you can find the exact pack she was drinking from?"

Applejack stepped into the hall. "I can." she said.

Rainbow blinked at her. "What were you just doing?"

"I was eavesdroppin' on ya'll." Applejack shrugged. "I was worried, sue me."

"It would really help if I could get a sample." Grant said, ignoring the glare Rainbow was giving her friend.

"Don't go alone." Fluttershy said quietly.

Rarity stepped from the room behind Applejack and closed the door quietly. "I wouldn't dream of letting her go alone." she turned her attention to a red-faced Rainbow Dash. "Are you even surprised that I was eavesdropping, dear?" she asked.

Dash simply snorted in annoyance. "Whatever, you guys just go find that pack of drinks. See if you can find the exact one she was drinking out of, if nobody's thrown it away already."

Grant nodded. "That would help. Thank you girls." he said before shuffling away quickly, hopefully back to the lab to try to learn more about the poison.

As Rarity and Applejack began a brisk walk down the hall, Rainbow softly called after them. "Is Adagio awake?"

Rarity turned and nodded as she ran.

Rainbow sighed. "Fluttershy, I need to talk to Adagio alone. When Sunset wakes up, would you take her and the other girls to get something to eat?"

"Sure I can, but why do you want to talk to her alone?" Fluttershy asked.

"Because I have to ask her something, and it'll mean more coming from her." Rainbow said quietly. "I'm not gonna be mean or anything I promise."

Fluttershy nodded slightly. "I love you..." she whispered.

Rainbow smiled and leaned down to plant a quick kiss on the girl's lips. "I love you too." she said as they broke away. "Don't ever forget that, okay?" Fluttershy nodded with a small smile.

Sunset awoke to the feeling of fingers softly weaving through her hair and she felt kind eyes staring at her from above. After a moment of laying still and enjoying the feeling she was receiving, she opened her eyes and looked up at her siren. "Hey..." she said quietly with a sad smile. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm on top of the world." Adagio said with a slightly convincing smile. "I've got you in my lap, medicine in my veins, and good friends to spend time with."

"I wish I could do something." Sunset said as she ignored her girlfriend's sentiments. "I hate seeing how much worse you've gotten."

"I'll be okay." Adagio said quietly.

The door to the room opened once more as Fluttershy and Rainbow entered. Twilight and Pinkie sat in the chairs that had been occupied by Rarity and Applejack. Pinkie was drawing with crayons that she had somehow produced, while Twilight was writing notes. Rainbow had filled her in on everything they had learned and she was hard at work planning a spell to flush the dark energy from Trixie before it gained sentience.

Twilight had explained it was possible, but unlikely. Still, if it got to that point, stopping it with a simple spell would be difficult, so she needed to figure something out quickly.

Adagio had asked what happened between them, but Twilight had only told her that fixing both Trixie and the siren took priority. She had been confused, but knew better than to push Twilight on the subject.

"I'm hungry." Fluttershy announced as she entered. "Will you girls go with me to the cafeteria?"

Pinkie and Twilight grabbed their paper and crayons and shoved them into Pinkie's hair, before nodding and approaching the girl.

"You too." Adagio said as she placed a hand on her lover's head. "You haven't eaten all day, and I don't want you to pass out from hunger."

"I'm not leaving you alone." Sunset said as tears built in her eyes. "You're-"

"Gonna be fine." Rainbow interrupted as she crossed her arms over her chest. "I've actually eaten today. I'll stay here and watch her... if anything happens I'll call you." she said.

Sunset stood quickly and kissed her siren quickly before approaching Rainbow and staring into her eyes. "I shouldn't have to tell you this, but don't mess with her." her tone was less provoking than it could have been, but her stomach growling half-way through her sentence really took away from the threat.

"Go eat." Rainbow said with a friendly smile as she clapped Sunset on the shoulder. "Threaten me when you get back or something."

Sunset frowned but quickly followed behind Fluttershy and the others in search of food.

The door closed quietly behind the girl and the two remaining were awkwardly silent for several minutes.

Rainbow sighed loudly, gaining Adagio's attention. "Did you know?" she asked quietly.

Adagio tilted her head. "Know what?"

"Don't do that." Rainbow commanded, though her voice was soft. "I can see it on your face... I'll ask again. Did you know... about the day the video got out?"

Adagio considered the other girl for a moment. She assumed Rainbow was asking if she knew that the video had actually saved her relationship with Fluttershy. She nodded. "I found out about a month ago." she explained.

Rainbow sat in the chair next to Adaigo's bed with a heavy sigh. "I could see it on your face." she said quietly. "When you saw me earlier... when I brought Sunset here. You had something on your face... it was like you were sad for me..."

"I didn't want to tell you." Adagio said.

"Why not?"

Adagio sighed. "Because, I knew it would hurt you." she whispered. "I'm not gonna say I'm any good at this friendship thing, and I'm probably worse at relationships, considering I've only ever had one, but I don't think it would have been good to tell you that the only reason you still had your relationship was because of a person that you hate." Adagio sighed again. "Fluttershy is my friend, and I knew it would hurt her too if you found out before you were ready. I didn't want that."

"So you were gonna fight me?" Rainbow asked. "Instead of taking the easy way and just telling me how lucky I was for what you did, you thought you'd let me rearrange your face so... what? Not even so I would be your friend, but just so I wouldn't hate you anymore?"

Adagio laughed quietly. "Yeah, I guess that pretty much sums it up." she said. "Fluttershy actually told me about her plans to break up with you to convince me not to fight you."

"That sounds like her." Dash said. "Quick to throw herself under the bus to help someone else."

"Are you two okay?" Adagio asked.

"We will be." Rainbow sighed as she ran a hand through her hair. "It still hurts... thinking that she never realized she was good enough... thinking that the only reason I still have her is because of something bad happening... but, we'll get over it. Twilight and Pinkie still aren't one-hundred percent yet either, so I guess it's not just us."

"For what it's worth. I am sorry." Adagio.

"Don't be." Rainbow said as she stood from her chair. She placed one hand on Adagio's shoulder and smiled down at her. "I forgive you." she said quietly. "From now on, I'm your friend."

Adagio giggled quietly. "Whether I like it or not?" she asked.

"Nobody has a problem with somebody as awesome as me being their friend." Rainbow said with a laugh.

"Y'know... I still haven't said anything to the other... but, all of this might not matter in a couple of days." Adagio said quietly. "I might die soon... In fact, it's starting to seem more likely the longer we wait."

"We won't let you die." Rainbow said. "Applejack and Rarity are going back to the farm. The Doc thinks if he gets a sample of what you were drinking, they might be able to help you."

"I hope so." Adagio said as tears began welling in her eyes. "I'm scared, Dash." she whimpered. "I finally have something worth living for... and I might die."

Rainbow quickly, but gently, wrapped her arms around Adagio and hugged her closely. "We won't let that happen." she said softly, her voice becoming a nurturing tone that Adagio never expected to hear from the girl.

Adagio returned the hug and smiled even as her tears began soaking Rainbow's shoulder. "Thank you, Rainbow."

The two embraced in silence for a moment before Rainbow pulled away. "If you tell anybody about that, the poison will be the least of your worries." she said.

Adagio laughed slightly and nodded. "I'll keep that in mind." she said.

Melody threw another CD in the trash. "What else have you got, Trixie?" she asked as she rummaged through the desk. She had initially been looking for good music, but her search had turned into a purge as she found Trixie's pop CD's.

"Stop throwing away Trixie's things." Trixie said.

"Now they're my things, and I'm not listening to that garbage." Melody said. "I can listen to any music except for that."

"You've been alive less than a week, how would you even know any music?" Trixie asked incredulously.

"I was born of music," Melody said. "good music. Not this Mustin Keeber bullshit you listen to."

"That's not his name; it's-"

"Literally so far beneath me that I couldn't possibly care less?" Melody asked as she threw another CD in the trash. "Seriously, if I can thank my mother for anything, it would be her taste in music."

"What about my taste in music?" A slightly raised voice called from the open door. Melody turned to see a frowning old woman. Her skin was a light blue, similar to Trixie's own and her hair was a clashing shade of forest green. Melody quickly scanned her memories for this woman.

This was Trixie's mother. Trixie hated her. Melody found memories of the woman beating Trixie. Telling her she wasn't good enough and forcing her to see a therapist. Trixie's therapist had discovered her depression and given her medicine for it, but after her mother found out, she had spoken to the therapist again.

He later prescribed anti-psychotics. This woman was the sole reason that Melody now had full control of Trixie's body. Her doubts within her mind about herself had stemmed from this woman, who was convinced her eccentric daughter was crazy. She was ashamed of her child and had done her best to make Trixie feel ashamed to even be alive.

Melody smiled. Had she been in a different body, she would have liked this hag. Still, if Trixie's memories were any indication, her mother, Star Lulamoon, was about to be very upset.

Melody mentally shrugged. "I wasn't talking about you, Star." she said as she grabbed another CD and threw it in the trash.

"Excuse me, young lady?" Star asked. "Who do you think you're addressing?"

Melody shrugged without so much as a glance at the woman. "Some bitter old bitch who hates her daughter because she can't even hold onto a husband?" Melody asked, her tone sickeningly sweet. "Seriously, you can't blame your kid for your husband running off."

"Trixie Lulamoon!" Star yelled. "You will not speak to me in that way!"

"Shove it up your ass-" Melody sang loudly.

Star, huffing with indignation, stormed across the room and placed a hand on Melody's shoulder. She spun the smaller girl around, and backhanded her across the face.

Melody stumbled back with a giggle. "Wow!" she laughed. "This body really can't take a hit." she turned her attention back to Star. "So, I take it I hit a nerve?"

"I should have given you up for adoption!" Star yelled. "I merely came in here to see where you've been all night, and I find you wearing some disgusting jacket and trashing your room! Where did you even get that thing?" she pointed at Melody's new favorite jacket.

Melody stared at her sleeve and shrugged. "I found it." she said. "Where did you get that salty-" Another slap cut off her words and forced the girl back another step.

"Enough!" Star yelled. "You will clean your room now! While you clean you can get started on a written apology to me, do you understand?"

"You will eat a dick!" Melody laughed, her voice dripping with a malice that Star had never seen in her daughter before. Star stepped forward and raised her hand, preparing to strike the girl again. "I wouldn't do that if I were you!" Melody grinned, despite her threat.

Star froze, finally unnerved at her daughter's attitude. "What-"

"Last Halloween." Melody said softly. "You beat Trixie until she was nothing but a sobbing bloody mess." Melody grinned as the memories came to her. If she didn't know any better, she would think that Trixie was actually handing them to her. In truth; she was. She may have hated Melody for stealing her body, but as far as she was concerned her mother had stolen much more from her in her life. Melody was strong enough to put the woman in her place, so in this one fight, she would root for the body-snatching woman.

Melody laughed. "Man!" she cried, wiping a tear from her eye and holding her side. "You really messed her up. Wow, she was in the hospital for, like, two weeks. You never guessed that she had taken pictures? That she still had the bloody clothes, hidden away from here as proof of what you did. Hey, Trixie?" Melody called to her mental guest. "How old is this body?"

"Trixie is seventeen..." Trixie supplied happily, her own voice dripping with malice as she enjoyed the showdown between monsters.

"Seventeen, huh? Isn't that a crime here?" Melody asked Star.

"You..." Star paled. "You aren't my daughter..."

"DING DING DING!" Melody yelled loudly. "We have a winner!" she laughed again. "I can't believe you're just now realizing that but, don't worry, Trixie's still up here." Melody pointed at her head. "Oh, and she's loving this. She's always been too afraid of you to turn those pictures into the police, but me? I would happily watch your ass rot in jail." Melody smiled happily. "Don't worry, though. We turn eighteen soon, and when we do, I'll find a job and leave and you'll lose your favorite kick-toy forever!"

Star slowly inched backwards toward the door, a look of horror and revulsion on her face. She believed that her daughters anti-psychotics had somehow split her personality or something. She was afraid of her child now.

"So," Melody chirped happily as she followed Trixie's mother out the door. "For the next month or so, I'll make you a deal. You stay the fuck away from me, and I won't make sure your ass lands in prison. Sound good?"

Melody stepped on the tips of her toes to be in Star's face.

Star nodded before retreating down the hall.

"Trixie is having a hard time hating you now, Melody." Trixie said.

Melody laughed slightly. "Well, why don't I help you with that."

Not a single CD survived Melody's purge during that night.

Author's Note

Well, I feel like a lot actually happened in this chapter... even if it didn't. Still, Rainbow and Adagio are friends now, Adagio is getting sicker, but we know from the previous story's ending that she'll be okay, we finally know exactly what was going on with Trixie, and Melody continues to astound me with just how much of a psychotic bitch she is.

So was there anything I didn't cover well that I should clear up? Was there anything you didn't like about this chapter? Were there any spelling errors? If so, then you should let me know in the comments. :twilightsheepish: I really like comments.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 24

Rarity watched as Applejack quickly passed the pack of bottles off to Doctor Grant and she kicked herself mentally.

She had slowed Applejack down at the farm. The minute she had seen the bottles that had nearly robbed Adagio of her life, she had turned into a blubbering mess. Applejack had spent precious time comforting her, when they should have raced the bottles to the hospital. Adagio's life could have depended on those few minutes.

Rarity sighed at the thought. There was also the chance that she would be fine regardless, but it was upsetting that she had broken down the way she had. She had grown quiet fond of the siren-turned-human that had spent the better part of a summer living with them both on Applejack's farm and she didn't care for the thought of Adagio being hurt... or worse.

Applejack grabbed Rarity's shoulder, breaking her from her thoughts.

"You okay?" She asked quietly, her voice warm with concern.

Rarity smiled and placed her hand atop of her lover's. "I'm alright, darling." she said quietly. "I suppose I'm just worried for our new friend, that's all."

"She's gonna be okay." Applejack said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Grant seemed to think that them bottles were just what he needed, he said it's only a matter of time before he figures out what poison Trixie used. Once they figure that out, she'll be just fine."

"I'm glad to hear it, but how much time does Adagio have?" Rarity asked. "She seemed to be fading ever so quickly when we saw her earlier, what if she's gotten even worse?"

"If she has, then we'll be there for her." Applejack whispered. "At this point... I think it's the only thing we can do for her."

"You're right." Rarity said with a sigh. "I'm just so worried about her... You don't think she's going to..." she let the question hang in the air.

Applejack's gaze grew dark as she pulled her hat further over her eyes. "I can't say I know for sure either way, Rares." she sighed. "I can just say that if worst comes to worst... we'll be there... for her and Sunset both."

The girls walked in silence as they found their way to Adagio's room. They knew before they even opened the door that Adagio's condition had only grown worse. The sound of quiet talking, and sniffling could be heard on the other side of the door and Rarity had to take a moment to compose herself. She would not be a burden on her friends by breaking down when Adagio obviously needed everyone to be strong.

"Y'ready?" Applejack asked as she put a hand on the doorknob.

Rarity nodded once and they entered the room.

Inside the room, Rainbow sat on the edge of the bed, speaking in low tones to Adagio. Adagio had obviously been crying, but she still wore a smile on her face as she spoke to the girl.

The sound of the door closing grabbed both of their attention.

Rainbow smiled thinly at them both. "You guys made it back quick, huh?" she asked.

"Where is everyone else?" Rarity asked.

"They went to get something to eat." Adagio said, her voice hallow and quiet. "Rainbow was nice enough to stay with me while they did."

"How're ya feelin'?" Applejack asked as she took a seat across from the siren's bed.

"A little weak." Adagio said with a shrug. "I'm sure that's just a side-effect of the pain medicine."

"I'm sure it is, too." Rainbow said with a smile. "You're gonna be okay."

The door opened again, causing Rarity to jump. She turned around to find Doctor Grant entering the room.

"Could I talk to Adagio alone for a moment?" He asked.

Rainbow seemed to look at Adagio for a moment before Adagio nodded. "That's fine, you girls can just wait outside for a minute." she smiled.

The door closed behind her friends, and Adagio heard Doctor Grant sigh loudly. "I have good news and bad news." he stated bluntly. "The good news is, now that we have a sample of the poison you ingested, it should take us less than a day to to create a cure. Whatever this poison is, it seems to be something we've never seen before, but it won't be difficult for us to identify the properties."

"If that's the good news, then the bad news really sucks, doesn't it." Adagio said with a faint smile.

"Indeed." Grant said as he picked up her chart. "In the short time you've been here, you're condition has worsened at a terrifying rate... I'm afraid that I don't think you'll live long enough for us to create a cure..." he said solemnly.

Adagio froze, her blood chilling at his words. She was right. She was dying. "So, I have less than twenty-four hours to live?" she asked quietly, her voice hallow.

"Not quiet." Doctor Grant said. "There is another option... but, it would be a risk."

"How much of a risk?" Adagio asked.

"There's about a fifty percent chance that you still won't make it." He said quietly.

"Fifty's better than zero." Adagio laughed, her nerves aching at her attempt at humor. "What's the other option?"

"We could induce a coma." He said bluntly. "It would slow your heart-rate and hopefully, slow the spread of the poison. The problem with that is, we could probably only keep you alive for four or five days in that state, and by the end of that, your body would be so weak, you might not wake up."

"So..." Adagio said slowly, drawing out the syllable. "My options are to die, or to sleep for a week and hope I wake up?"

"Basically, yes." Grant said. "I can give you time to make a decision..." he ventured.

Adagio laughed lightly and shook her head. "Yeah, it doesn't really look like I have much of a choice in the matter." she said. "I'll do it... but, there's something I want you to do for me first."

Fluttershy found her friends waiting outside of Adagio's room. Rainbow was leaning against the wall, looking as if everything was going to be okay. She was the strong one. Fluttershy knew it was just an act, but she didn't care. She needed Rainbow to be strong for her right now.

Rainbow turned and saw Fluttershy and the others walking down the hallway before smiling and waving.

"Why are you all out here?" Twilight asked from behind Fluttershy as the group met in the hall.

"Doc's in there talking to Adagio." Rainbow said with a nod to the door. "Guess it's a private patient doctor thing."

"Is everything okay?" Sunset asked quickly.

"Far as we know." Applejack shrugged. "He just asked to talk to her alone a few minutes ago." Another shrug. "Guess she'll clue us in when he leaves."

"Sunset..." Rainbow said quietly. She grabbed the girl's sleeve and pulled her away from the rest of their friends. "I just want you to know. Me and Adagio... we're good."

"Really?" Sunset asked. She hadn't expected to leave the two alone to come back and find them friends.

"Yeah, I don't really wanna talk about it, but... she's a good person, and I know that now. We good?" She asked.

Sunset smiled and wrapped her friend in a quick hug. "We're great." she said quietly with a smile. "Thank you for giving her a chance..."

Rainbow chuckled quietly as she pat her friend on the back. "I guess I realized that, even though she's done terrible things... she's a better person than she used to be."

"I'm glad you figured it out." Sunset smiled. "Now, when she gets better we can all hang out without it being awkward."

"No." Rainbow said quickly with a shake of her head. "When she gets better, we've gotta fix whatever's going on with Trixie." she explained.

"You're right." Sunset nodded.

"I'll take care of that." Twilight said as she approached the pair. "Sorry to listen in, but I think I've got it figured out."

"What do we need to do?" Sunset asked.

"Well, if I'm right, all we have to do is destroy the magic... the same way we did it at the battle of the bands." she explained. "If we play a song and use our magic the same way, it should have the same result."

"What were you saying about the magic becoming sentient?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, I did the math, and the probability of that happening is one in twenty-four million, so I doubt it." Twilight shrugged. "Even if the magic is sentient, the same concept should apply."

"But if the magic becomes a living entity... wouldn't destroying it mean killing it?" Fluttershy asked quietly. Rainbow momentarily reflected on how not-private their private conversation was, before shrugging.

"Essentially, yes. But, it would also depend on the amount of intelligence it possessed." Twilight said quickly. "It could be primal, and in a sense, be the same as a mindless puppet. If it is actually coherent though, then it would be the same as killing someone..."

No one said anything after that.

"But you said there's, like, no chance of that, right?" Rainbow asked.

"There's a slim chance, that that is the case, Dash." Twilight said.

"Well, even if that's the case, that means that Trixie's in trouble, don't it?" Applejack asked. "So, we gotta do whatever we can to help her, don't we?"

"I don't know." Sunset said quietly. "I wouldn't feel right... taking a life out of the world? That's heavy."

"Yes, it is." Pinkie said. "I don't know if I could do this if it meant killing someone."

"What happens if we don't take the dark magic out of Trixie?" Rarity asked.

"Best case? Trixie is locked away in her own head while she watches her body do terrible things that she could never imagine doing herself." Sunset said quickly. "Worst case, Trixie fades away and dies."

Twilight nodded. "Exactly."

"Sunset?" Fluttershy asked. "I don't mean to be rude... but, don't you have more important things to worry about right now without stressing about this?"

Sunset smiled and quickly pat Fluttershy on her head. "I'm fine." she lied. "Besides, this is a good distraction from thinking about..."

"You need to think about it though." Fluttershy said. "She needs you to be strong right now... not distracted."

Sunset fought the glare she felt darkening her features as she replied to her friend. "Fluttershy, I don't mean to be rude, but the girl I fell for has spent the past two months staying away from me and the first time I've seen her since we split up, she was in the hospital and all of the evidence points to her dying. I'm not okay right now, so you'll have to excuse me if I kind-of want a fucking distraction!"

Sunset was shaking at the end of her short rant and she felt her eyes burning and her throat was tight. She sniffed back a sob and stared at her friend.

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy said as she wrapped her arms around the crying girl. "But, I stand by what I said. You're absolutely right. Between what the doctors have been saying and how much worse she is than when she arrived... it doesn't look good. That's exactly why she needs you to be here right now." Fluttershy sniffed and felt her cheeks grow wet as she spoke, but still she told Susnet what she needed to hear. "I know that you're hurting too, but right now... she needs all of us to be here for her... especially you."

Sunset sobbed for a moment, "I-I-I," before she broke down. She buried her head into Fluttershy shoulder and bawled openly and loudly. Part of her was afraid that Adagio would hear her, but she ignored the thought. This might have been her only chance to let out everything she had been holding back, and it was time for her to do so. Better she cry on Fluttershy's shoulder, than selfishly cry on Adagio's again.

"I'm scared, Shy." Sunset murmured. "I'm so scared of losing her."

"She's going to be okay." Fluttershy said quietly. "You just have to be strong for her... okay?"

Sunset nodded and wiped her eyes. "Sorry," she mumbled as she dried her tears. "I guess this is just stressing me out a lot."

"We understand." Rarity said as she gestured towards herself and their friends. "If you need us we're here for you."

"Thanks." Sunset smiled. "I appreciate it."

Doctor Grant stepped out of Adagio's room with a huff. "Your friend is very demanding." he announced as he stepped into the hall. He pretended to be annoyed so the young girls would not see how worried he truly was.

Adagio finished writing her note and folding it. "If I don't wake up, give this to Sunset Shimmer." she commanded.

Doctor Grant took the paper and stared at it for a moment. "What is it?" he asked.

"It's an explanation of what probably happened and me telling her how much she means to me one last time." Adagio said quietly. "I don't want any of them to know how much of a risk this is, so they're just going to think that I'm napping for a while. If I wake up, it won't matter, but if I don't... they'll need that." she indicated the paper. "If I wake up, I want you to burn it."

He knew what he was allowed to tell the girl standing before him, and he sighed with relief when he realized that they had all returned. He had been ordered to track down any of them that were not in the hospital, and he wasn't looking forward to asking around for teenage girls in public.

"What's going on?" Sunset asked. Grant could see the love and concern in the girl's eyes and he smiled.

"Whatever poisons are in Adagio's system are spreading fast," he explained, "now that we have a sample, it shouldn't take us long to make an antidote. The thing is, the poison is spreading so quickly, we're going to have to induce a coma to keep her stable until we can get her the antidote. Once she has the antidote, we expect her to make a full recovery, but she could be asleep for a while."

"So, what does that mean?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It means that she has some things she wants before we put her under." Grant said. "First, I'm supposed to go to some address and gather two girls. Their names are Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk. Once I get them here, Adagio would like to speak to each of you individually before she goes to sleep. She has also asked that Sunset Shimmer go last."

"Why?" Sunset asked.

Grant sighed. "Because, she's already feeling tired. She thinks by the time we gather everyone and you all tell her goodnight, she's going to fall asleep on her own. She has asked that we put her under while she's already asleep so that you can be the last thing she sees before she goes to sleep." he explained. "We're estimating that she could be in the coma for a week or longer, so she wants to see you all one last time before then."

"That don't sound bad at all." Applejack said.

"So, she's definitely going to be okay?" Pinkie asked.

Grant froze for a moment. While doctor/patient confidentiality demanded that he only tell the girls exactly what Adagio allowed him to tell them, he also didn't want to get their hopes up with empty promises. He smiled as he said, "We're going to do everything in our power to make sure of it."

Applejack and Twilight's eyes narrowed at the obvious evasion, however the other girls in the hall looked relieved. Grant internally sighed as he saw the two suspicious girl's gaze meet, before they nodded and smiled along with the rest of their friends.

"Alright, well I'll help you out." Sunset said, "I know where Sonata and Aria live, I'll go grab them while the rest of you talk to Adagio." she said. "It's only a twenty minute walk from here."

"Here." Applejack said as she handed the girl her keys. "Take my truck, should have room for all three of ya'll." she said with a smile.

"Thanks." Sunset said before quickly walking away.

After she had left Rainbow leaned down to whisper in her farmer friend's ear. "Bet she doesn't know how to drive a standard..."

Applejack chuckled slightly before shrugging. "If she don't, we'll know soon." she said.

"Why don't you go first, Rainbow?" Rarity indicated Adagio's door. "We'll start seeing her now so she can rest as soon as possible."

"Yeah, and when Sunset gets back with the other sirens, they can go and she'll go last... just like Adagio wants." Pinkie chirped.

"Well, I think we've already had our mushy-gushy heart-to-heart, but yeah... I'll go first." Rainbow said. "Flutters can go next."

Adagio sat up in her bed as she heard her friends speaking outside her door. They were deciding what order they would come see her before she went under. She smiled at the thought. Her friends only thought this would be a long 'goodnight' talk. They had no idea that it might very well be the last time any of them saw her alive.

A part of the siren felt bad for deceiving her friends, but she knew she was doing it for their sake. There was no need to worry them when there was no other options. She would either wake up in a few days and everything would be fine, or she wouldn't wake up at all. Either way, she wanted her last meeting with them all to be a happy event and not a somber affair. She wanted no tears as they saw her off, so to speak, although, she knew with at-least a couple of them that it would be inevitable.

Her head was growing fuzzy, and her thoughts jumbled as exhaustion finally began to hit her. She hadn't slept much at all the night previously and now, between the worry, the medicine, and the poison coursing through her veins, Adagio was sleepy. She knew she wouldn't be able to stay awake much longer, but she was grateful. She wanted to fall asleep listening to her lover's voice and seeing her face once more... just in case.

She smiled as she heard the door to her room opened, and looked up to see her newest friend enter the room before gently closing the door behind her.

Rainbow plopped in a chair near the bed and sighed loudly. "So, you get to sleep for a week, huh?" she asked casually. "I bet that's gonna be nice."

"One can hope, Dash." Adagio said with a smile.

Rainbow smiled in response. "I know we already had a talk, so I won't stay long. I can tell by looking at you, that you're ready to sleep."

"Don't worry, Rainbow. I'm not gonna miss my chance to see you all no matter how long it takes." Adagio said. "Besides, I'm only going to be sleeping."

"Yeah, don't lie to me, okay?" Rainbow said quietly. "Between how nervous Grant looked and our talk earlier, you're not gonna fool me. I get why you didn't say anything to anyone else, but I think I know what's going on here."

Adagio paled slightly. "Rainbow, I don't-"

"Save it." Rainbow interrupted. "You don't want anyone to cry all over the place when it might be the last time you ever see them, right?" Adagio nodded. "So, I won't do that. But, don't pretend like this is just an extended nap, because I don't buy it." Rainbow sighed. "Sorry, I get a little frustrated when I'm upset. It's how I deal."

After a moment of silence Adagio grinned slightly as she retorted. "Still better than crying."

Rainbow barked a quick laugh. "Ha! Yeah, I suppose it is." She sighed. "I just don't... We just became friends... I don't want to lose you already..." Adagio nodded slowly. "Did he tell you your chances?" Rainbow asked.

"They aren't terrible." Adagio said. "Fifty-fifty."

"Could be worse." Rainbow nodded.

"Yeah, I'd say I'm pretty lucky..." Adagio mumbled bitterly. "Dying of some mysterious poison with a fifty-fifty shot of living, I'm the luckiest girl in the world."

"You're lucky where it counts." Rainbow said. "You've gotten friends who care about you, and a girlfriend who thinks the world of you." She smiled. "You're really damn lucky."

Adagio returned the smile. "You're absolutely right, Rainbow... when did you get so wise?"

Rainbow smiled. "When somebody showed me how much a bit of love can change your view of the world." she answered.

"That's awful poetic of you, Dash." Adagio smiled.

"Shut up." Rainbow said with a quiet chuckle. "Just..."

Rainbow sighed and stared deeply into her friend's eyes. "Just wake up soon, okay?" she pleaded. Adagio nodded before reaching her arms out to her friend. Rainbow smiled as she embraced the siren. "Seriously," she whispered. "If you don't wake up, I'm kicking your ass again."

"Fair enough." Adagio whispered back.

Fluttershy slid into the room with her usual mixture of grace and trepidation. "Hi, Adagio." she said as she sat on the edge of the siren's bed. "How are you feeling?"

"Kind of sleepy, honestly." Adagio smiled.

"I wanted to thank you again." Fluttershy mumbled. "You may not have meant to, but you set off a chain of events that made my relationship with Rainbow beyond perfect." she smiled as a tear slid down her cheek. "You've been a really good friend to me, and all of us, the past couple of months."

"Believe me when I say, it has been my pleasure, Shy." Adagio said. "You girls... all seven of you... you've been the best thing to ever happen to me." She sniffled quietly once before continuing. "I don't even remember being a foal in Equestria, but I still wish I had known you all back then. Maybe then I wouldn't have turned into what I did."

Fluttershy smiled as she gently ran her hand through Adagio's hair affectionately. "Well, I'm glad you know us now." she smiled. "It does make me a little sad though..."

"What does?" Adagio asked.

"Well, you've been alive for centuries, but the seven of us are the best thing that's happened to you in all that time?" She sniffled and wiped her eyes. "How bad must your life have been for that to be true?"

Adagio smiled and pulled her timid friend into a hug. "It's not that my life has been bad." she said softly. "It's that you girls have been so... so fantastic."

Fluttershy returned the hug gratefully as she laughed quietly. "Thank you." she whispered.

"No," Adagio shook her head. "Thank you."

"Darling!" Rarity yelled as she ran into the room and threw herself at the siren. "You are going to have the most massive case of bed-head when you wake up! You must let me come fix it for you." she smiled.

"I'd appreciate that, Rarity." Adagio said as she returned the girl's embrace. "Lots of hugging today, huh?"

"Yes, well, I'd rather think that's a good thing at this point." Rarity said. She smiled as she held the siren's shoulders and looked her in the eyes. "I'll be glad when you wake up and you're okay, but..." she sighed sadly. "I am going to miss having you on the farm, watching old cartoons and spending time together. I suppose, it was starting to feel like you were part of the family. You are a part of our family, but..." she smiled, "you're Sunset's family first."

Adagio returned the smile as she held her friend close. "I'm going to miss staying at the farm too, but now Sunset and I can come stay together."

"I'd like that... and I think Applejack will too." Rarity said. "We can all sit on the couch, and watch those shows again."

"That sounds nice." Adagio said as she stifled a yawn.

Rarity noticed the exhaustion steeped into her friend and smiled sadly. "I suppose I should move on and let the rest of our friends see you so you can get some sleep." she said.

Adagio lurched forward quickly and wrapped her friend in one last hug. "Thank you." she whispered. "Thank you for everything."

Sonata and Aria walked in the room together, their hands linked as their expressions grew grim. "What the hell?" Aria asked quietly. "Sunset told us you were gonna be fine, but you don't look like somebody that's going to make a full recovery." she said.

"It's lovely to see the two of you as well," Adagio said dryly. "Come over here." she said, her lack of leadership momentarily forgotten.

Sonata was the first to run to Adagio and wrap her arms around her. "I know you wanted to see everybody one at a time, but-"

"I understand." Adagio cut in as she returned the embrace. "I sort of assumed you two would come in together."

Aria silently wrapped her arms around her two fellow sirens and said nothing.

"So...a week, huh?" Sonata asked quietly.

"Give or take." Adagio shrugged. "I should be fine, but I wanted to see you two before I went under." she explained.

"Sure." Aria mumbled. "You should know... I get it." Aria said cryptically. "Don't worry though, I won't say anything."

"What are you talking about." Sonata asked as she released the hospitalized siren.

Aria caught a slight shake of Adagio's head before smiling at her lover. "Don't worry about it." she said. "I guess I'm just being weird."

"You two know that you've been like sisters to me, right? I know I didn't always act like it, but you two mean a lot to me." Adagio said quietly, straining to keep her voice from wavering.

Sonata was silent for a moment before smiling. "I like what these girls have done to you." she said as she gestured to the hallway. "You haven't been like this since we were fillies."

"You remember that far back?" Aria asked. "I just remember our battle with Starswirl."

"I don't remember much." Adagio said. "Just pieces."

"You don't remember how you used to be?" Sonata asked them both. She laughed slightly. "Wow. I remember everything... I'm glad that you two forgot though." her smiled fell as a tear fell down her face. "It was great... until we met Sombra... that's the part I don't want to remember."

"I'd like to remember anyways." Adagio said. "I hate that I can't remember anything from before we were banished here. I kinda remember the orphanage, and I know that we received our power from King Sombra, but I don't really remember any exact details."

"I'll say this," Sonata said as her usual smile returned to her face. "Before we met him, you were the kindest little filly, Dagi."

"Really?" Adagio asked.

"Yup!" Sonata chirped. "Aria has always been kinda grumpy-"

"Screw you." Aria mumbled.

"Later, love." Sonata said before continuing. "I think he did something different to you." Sonata explained. "He thought he had failed when he gave you your power, so he tried something different with us. That's also why your voice was so much stronger than us."

"When did you get this smart?" Adagio asked.

"Fish is brain food, and I had three pieces this morning." Sonata said proudly.

"So much for smart." Adagio giggled quietly to herself.

"Maybe we'll remember everything eventually." Aria said quietly. "I'd kinda like to remember too."

"It would be best if you didn't," Sonata said, "but, I can understand wanting to remember. I spent weeks trying to remember when we lost our power, then one night, it kinda just can back to me while I was asleep."

"Is that why you woke up crying a while back?" Adagio asked.

"Maybe that's why you cry in your sleep every night." Sonata said with a nod. "Maybe you are remembering and it's just too painful for you to keep it in your mind."

"Maybe so." Adagio said.

"Well, I haven't woke up crying." Aria said.

"You have a bad memory anyways." Sonata laughed. "Do you even remember what you had for breakfast this morning?" she asked.

"Duh," Aria said. "you."

"My turn!" Pinkie singsonged as she bounced through the door. Sonata and Aria pulled away from their hug with their former leader before glancing at a clock on the wall. They had been there for an hour.

"Sorry, Pinkie." Sonata said as she gave her friend one last hug before standing to leave. "Guess we lost track of time."

"It's alright." Pinkie smiled. "I wasn't going to bother you, but Twilight insisted that you lost track of time and that if I didn't come in here, you guys would probably stay here all night, which would be your right, considering that you've know each other for over a thousand years, but Twilight told me that if Adagio fell asleep then Sunset wouldn't get to see her until she woke up and that would be super unfair to Adagio because she wanted the last thing she saw before she fell asleep to be her girlfriend."

"Breathe." Aria said as she pat Pinkie's shoulder on her way out the door. "We'll come see you again when you wake up, Adagio." she called as she passed through the door and shut it behind her.

"Hello!" Pinkie sang loudly as she approached the siren's bed. "How are you feeling?"

Adagio laughed quietly at her friend. "Better now." she said. "I don't think anybody can resist your smile, Pinkie Pie."

"Thanks." Pinkie said as she sat on the bed.

"I'm sorry I couldn't join you when you went to see Twilight. How did that go, I'm assuming well since she's here with you."

Pinkie's smile faltered for a moment before brightening once again. "Well, we aren't back to how we used to be, by any means, but... we're gonna be okay. Eventually I'll fully forgive her, and our relationship will be better for it. It still kinda hurts, but... I know she loves me... that's what matters, isn't it?"

"So long as she doesn't hurt you again." Adagio said placing her hand over Pinkie's.

"I don't think the other me will let that happen." Pinkie laughed. "We're kinda all three together now."

"That's a little strange." Adagio said.

"Yeah, but I'm a little strange, so I think it'll be okay." Pinkie grinned. "Besides, apparently nobody is as good at getting you off as yourself."

Adagio laughed loudly for a moment after that. "You're insane, Pinkie." she giggled.

"Heh, yeah... that sounded better in my head." Pinkie said.

Adagio smiled as Pinkie wrapped her in a tender hug. "I'm not going to stay here any longer, cause I know you're exhausted, and I don't help that any, but I'm glad I got to see you before you went to sleep."

"You should know, before you leave, Pinkie..." Adagio sighed and tightened her grip on the girl. "I consider you my first friend."

"Really?" Pinkie asked.

"I don't even remember how Sonata and Aria met me, but I do know, when I began earnestly hoping to find friends, you were the first one to accept me." Adagio gave the girl one final squeeze before whispering, "Thank you."

"Well, Adagio." Applejack said as she took a chair beside the siren's bed. "What's really going on?" she asked.

"Not beating around the bush, huh?" Adagio asked. She knew that if any of her friends could tell that Grant wasn't being completely honest, it would be Applejack.

"I didn't say nothin' but, I know when somebody ain't bein' completely honest with me." Applejack said as she took off her hat and placed it on the bedside table. "I won't go around tellin' the other girls, I bet you got a good reason for not bein' honest with 'em, but I do want you to tell me the truth. Oh, and fair warnin'... I think Twilight knows he wasn't bein' honest either."

"Right, well..." Adagio sighed before revealing the entire truth to Applejack. She told her everything about what Grant had told her and what her chances were. She even told her that Rainbow knew as well and what her plans were if she didn't wake up.

"God..." Applejack mumbled as the siren finished her explanation. "I'm so sorry." she said.

"Don't worry, A.J." Adagio said. "I'll be fine. I really think that everything will be okay."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because, seeing all of you... it's reminding me of what I have waiting on me when I wake up." she said with a small smile. "I refuse to let these friendships, and my relationship with Sunset, go without a fight."

"Hell," Applejack chuckled. "We'll make a fighter out of you yet, Adagio."

"You taught me well." Adagio giggled.

"You better wake up an' finish your lessons." Applejack said. "I don't want all that work goin' to waste."

"I will wake up." Adagio said firmly. "I'm coming back for all of you."

"I thought as much." Twilight said after she listened to Adagio's explanation. She did not leave out a single detail with the princess. "I've been researching human anatomy and biological sciences and I knew about what your chances would be." she explained. "Still, I was hoping for once that I was wrong."

"It's going to be okay, Twilight." Adagio said.

"That aside, I do have a few things to say to you." Twilight said in a matter-of-fact tone. "I understand I have you to thank for convincing Pinkie to tell me how she feels about me?"

"I don't think I did all that much, Princess." Adagio said. "I think just telling her that I would be there to support her gave her the courage to do what she was already planning to do."

"Regardless, I wanted to thank you." Twilight said. "And don't call me 'Princess'. We're friends now, you can call me Twilight."

"I'm sorry." Adagio said. "I just hadn't spent any time with you, so I guess I didn't know if you considered me a friend or not."

"Adagio." Twilight said firmly but kindly. "These girls are my friends, and you've been nothing but kind to them since the battle of the bands. Of course we're friends."

"Thank you, Twilight." Adagio said.

"However, I do think you need to tell Sunset what's really going on. As a friend, I think that you should tell her the truth, just in case." Twilight said.

"Twilight, I-"

"You don't have to explain yourself to me, and if you keep it secret, I will too. I'm not telling you what to do, I'm just giving you advice." Twilight said. "It's entirely your decision."

"Thanks, Twilight." Adagio sighed. "I just don't want what could be my last time to see her to be a sad event. I want the last thing I see to be her smile, not her crying. If I don't wake up... I know it's selfish, but I can't bear the last thing I see to be her in tears." Adagio felt her eyes stinging, but she forced herself to continue. "I don't think I could bear it if my last moments on this earth were hurting the one person I care most about."

"I understand," Twilight nodded as she gently ran her hand over the siren's back. "But, wouldn't you regret it if your last moments were lying to her?"

"I didn't even think about that." Adagio sighed as she wiped her eyes. "That's why I made the note though... so that she could understand that in my last moments, I'm feeling weak and selfish and hoping that if the worst comes to pass... she'll forgive me."

"Tell her what you want." Twilight said as she pulled the siren into a hug. "I'll stand behind you one-hundred percent."

"Thanks, Twilight." Adagio sighed. "Can you stay here a little longer... so I can have a bit to make a decision."

"Sure," Twilight said, "Careful though. The last thing you want to do is keep her waiting too long." she giggled.

"She's not exactly patient, is she?" Adagio laughed.

"I'm sure she realizes that you're worth waiting for though." Twilight smiled.

Sunset didn't announce herself when she entered the room. She merely closed the door behind her before rushing the bed. Adagio felt, rather than saw, Sunset crying in her arms as she placed her head on the siren's chest. "I take it Twilight did what I asked?" Adagio asked in a hushed whisper.

Sunset nodded and burrowed her head further into Adagio's hospital gown.

"I'm sorry... I know it's selfish, but I couldn't bare to tell you myself." Adagio said as she ran her hands through Sunset's hair. "I've been really selfish all day... It's just that... I c-couldn't... I didn't-"

"Shh." Sunset cooed. "It's okay." her voice was strong and firm even as tears seeped through Adagio's gown and hit her bare flesh. "I understand. Don't apologize. Give me just a minute to get this crying out of my system... and then we'll talk and laugh and smile and pretend that you're just about to take a nap, okay?"

Adagio felt a tear roll down her cheek even as she smiled. "Thank you." she whispered. She buried her nose into Sunset's hair and smiled. "Thank you."

"Don't thank me yet..." Sunset said. "There's a condition to this."

"What's that?" Adagio asked.

"Don't tell me how much you care for me... okay?"

"Why not?"

Sunset laughed slightly as she finally raised her head and wiped her eyes. "Because you're going to tell me later." she explained. "After you wake up and during a time when you don't feel like you have to, but when you genuinely want to. If you love me, I don't want to hear it now, or when we're dealing with Trixie. I want you to tell me that later. One day, when we're laying in bed after we've had an amazing day, with no drama, I want you to tell me before I fall asleep."

"I can agree to that, but why?" Adagio asked. "I mean, it makes sense that I-if I felt that way, I should say it now."

"No, Adagio." Sunset said as she hugged her siren close. "I don't want to hear that because you think you have to, I don't want it to be some mad rush to say it before you can't anymore. When and if you tell me that... it should be at a time when I know you're saying it because you've been thinking it for a long time and you have all of the time in the world to say it. Can you agree to that for me?"

"I can." Adagio whispered. She could agree to that, even though she knew, in the front of her mind was three words aching to be free. It could wait though. She had put those words into her note, in case she didn't make it. So it would be said even if she never woke up, and if she did wake up, she would wait until the perfect moment during the perfect day to say it. Just as Sunset had told her to.

"One more thing." Sunset said as she pulled away from the embrace. She smiled at her siren. "Dream of me?"

"Of course," Adagio said. In her mind the sentence went a little differently.

Of course, my love.

"So long as I wake up to you."

Author's Note

So, my longest chapter yet. Hope it was worth the wait. As I said in the comments, we should be getting back to our previous (frantic) update schedule soon, so expect more frequent updates again from here on out.

Don't worry, we're going to have a bit more SunDagio in this story before they induce her coma, but this chapter was already getting long, and you've all waited long enough. Next chapter should be out soon and should answer almost all of the remaining questions you guys have.

I regret ~~taking freakin' forever to get back to writing this~~ nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 25

Her mind was growing hazy. It was so hard to pay attention to anything going on in the room, save for the sound of Sunset Shimmer's voice. Adagio knew that she should have already fallen asleep, but the one constant sound in the room renewed her. Just hearing Sunset's voice, seeing her smile, feeling the warmth of her arms wrapped around the siren kept her spirits up.

Her vision was a blur, save for the pearly white smile of the girl she cared so much for, she could see nothing else clearly. But her lover? She could see her face as clearly as if it had been programmed into her mind. The noise Sunset was making was the most important sound in the world, even if she was saying nothing at all. Which, she very well could have been saying nothing at all. It did not matter. Adagio remained awake to hear it regardless.

These were the crucial moments. As sleep forced its way into the siren's body, her lover had to remain strong. No tears would comfort either of them this day. Only laughter and joy would bring them comforting thoughts in the days to come. Adagio hoped she would dream of Sunset, while Sunset simply hoped her siren would awaken.

Adagio smiled as she tilted her head towards Sunset's waiting lips. She wanted one last kiss... just in case.

Sunset felt her lover go limp in her arms after she finished telling her about her week. She knew that after a while, Adagio stopped hearing her, so she had just been distracting their minds. Now, after one last kiss on the lips, Adagio was well and truly asleep. Sunset knew that she was supposed to go get Doctor Grant after her lover fell asleep. Had she been stronger, that was exactly what she would have done. However, this day, Sunset was weak. She was so much weaker than she would have liked to have been.

Instead of fetching the doctor as she had been instructed, she held her siren's unconscious form closely and cried. She buried her face in the curly orange locks of Adagio's hair and felt them quickly grow damp. She had held in her pain, just as Adagio had wanted, now was the time where her selfishness could be forgiven. Now was the time that she could cry and whisper silent pleas to her lover to just wake up soon and come back to her. Now was the time for her to mouth a silent prayer to whatever gods may claim her siren if she wasn't strong enough.

Her silent weeping had become loud sobs that wracked her body and drew the remaining Rainbooms into the room. The girls dared not interfere with Sunset's grief. They merely stood in the room as moral support for their friend while she continued to hold her lover and friend, Adagio.

Sunset saw Fluttershy slowly leave the room, but said nothing. She was no longer sobbing loudly, but neither was she 'okay' by any means. She was simply... numb.

Despite Adagio's original wishes, all of her friends now knew exactly how bad her condition was. They all cried as they stood and stared at a numb Sunset Shimmer holding an unconscious siren. Rainbow would later be asked about the tears streaming down her face, and to the disbelief of most who heard her, she would claim the tears with pride.

All of the girls allowed themselves to cry for the sake of their friend, and all of them stood by her. Whether they were crying for Sunset or Adagio, none of them knew for sure.

Doctor Grant stood from his desk and roared with rage as he threw his computer from the desk. His fury not quite quelled, he threw the desk too. Then in an act of malice and spite carried his computer to his window. He opened the window to his office, located conveniently on the twelfth floor of the hospital, placed the computer on the sill and gave the tower one final push.

He had been trying most of the day to figure out the perfect chemicals for an antidote to the cocktail of toxins in Adagio Dazzle's body. Nothing seemed like a viable option, and he had almost run out of options.

He had taken a personal interest in this case. He had passed along all of his patients to another doctor he trusted and focused all of his time and energy on the strange girl with the poisoning case. He didn't know why, but the concern those other seven girls showed for Adagio compelled him to focus everything he had into helping her. It confused him.

He had seen whole families entreat him to focus on their loved one, and of course he had, but he had never become this emotionally involved. It was the love, he noted, the love in their eyes that they all shared, not just with Adagio, but with each other. They were more than friends, more than family, they were all one another's worlds.

He knew as he had looked into their eyes, that losing even one of their friends would completely destroy them.

Now, however, Grant felt hopeless. He could analyze the toxins and chemicals in the girl's system all day, but they were unlike anything he had ever encountered before. He had thrown his computer out a widow, because he knew that nothing online would help him solve this medical mystery.

He sighed as he sat on the floor, now strewn with papers and wires. He rubbed his fingers on his temples as he thought. Surely, there was some cure he just hadn't figured out yet, some antidote that would have the girl back in fighting shape in no time.

A knock at the door distracted the doctor from his thoughts.

"Uhm... excuse me... Doctor Grant? Is this a bad time? I can just leave." The quiet pink one said. Grant lifted his head to see the girl trying to hide herself behind the door.

"Is Adagio finally asleep?" He asked.

"Y-yes." Fluttershy said. "Sunset hasn't moved since...."

"I'll head that way now." Grant said as he stood from the floor.

"Is everything okay?" The quiet girl asked.

Grant sighed loudly. "It will be... I hope... I just can't find the right chemical mixture to negate the toxins in her body. Whatever poison is in her system, it's unlike anything I've ever seen."

"Is there anything we can do to help?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'm afraid not." Grant said. "Just be patient... and pray..."

Melody stretched in her new bed. The bed itself was far from new. In fact, the bed was probably the same one Trixie had had since she was a kid. Melody considered asking her body-mate, but decided against it. She refused to spend too much time in Trixie's memories, so she resigned herself to leave the subject of the old bed alone.

She had tossed her new jacket on the floor and thrown herself on the bed. She could hear Trixie's mom on the phone with someone, but her voice was too muted for her to know who.

"Trixie." Melody said.

What?

"What do you normally do for fun?" Melody asked. "I'm kinda bored."

There isn't a lot I normally do outside the house. Trixie explained. I can usually find a good book to read, or watch some television, and every now and again Trixie enjoys playing a video game.

"Video game?" Melody asked.

Trixie sighed in her mind. Go to my computer over there and click on the one that says 'Counter Offensive: Global Strike'.

Melody complied. She turned on the game as Trixie efficiently guided her through the main menu. After a quick loading screen, the game began. What followed could only be descried as a series of rage fits filled with language that would have made a sailor blush, all the while Trixie cackled with glee in Melody's mind.

Two hours, three coffees, two holes in the wall, and one bathroom break later Melody finally switched the infernal computer off. "That was sadistic." she said. "Why would you enjoy that? Seriously, Trixie, I want to know what possesses a person to say, 'okay, I'm gonna go do something that leaves me so filled with rage I want to set stuff on fire afterwards'."

Please don't set anything on fire...

"I'm considering it!" Melody shouted. "I had a kill/death ratio of point zero-eight. I was, literally, the worst player on either team."

Just go to sleep... you might feel better afterwards... besides, Trixie can actually feel your exhaustion.

"You don't have to tell me twice." Melody said before plopping back onto the bed. "After that, I feel like I could sleep for a week."

Adagio awoke to the sound of her friends yelling. "I wanna be the princess!" Sonata yelled with a hint of a pout in her voice.

"Well, I wanna be the princess, you can be the prince!" Aria yelled, her scowl evident in her voice.

Adagio yawned widely before rolling out of her bed and onto her hooves. "Girls." she said, her voice firm, yet kind. "I've told you before how you need to settle this." she said. "I'm really tired of waking up to my two best friends refusing to get along. Now, who was the prince last time?"

"Sonata." Aria said, the filly brought a hoof to her muzzle. "I just don't think it's fair. Why can't we both be princesses?"

"Because, you're playing wedding." Adagio said. "Usually, it's a prince and a princess, not two princesses."

"Well, that's dumb." Sonata said. "If I wanna marry Aria when I'm grown up, then I should be allowed to marry Aria when I grow up."

"Trust me," Adagio said with a chuckle. "You two will not get married when you grow up."

"But, I dooo wanna marry Aria!" Sonata whined.

"Like I'd ever marry you!" Aria said as she attempted to hide her blush behind a scowl. "You're the worst!"

"Now, girls, why don't you go ahead and get the pretend wedding out of the way before you start arguing like a married couple?" Adagio asked innocently as Aria's jaw dropped and Sonata giggled.

The door opened and the three fillies beamed as a stout earth pony with a heart for a cutie mark walked in. She was a mare with a brown coat, a yellow mane, and the most gentle blue eyes the orphans had ever seen. "Marey!" the fillies cried in unison as they launched themselves at their caretaker with an impromptu group hug.

"Now, now, my little ponies." Marey said. "One of these days you girls are going to be too big for this." she said as she untangled herself from three sets of little hooves. None of the fillies knew their real parents, their earliest memories were of Marey and her gentle care. "So, what do you girls want to do today?" she asked.

"We're playing wedding," Sonata said. "but, Aria said she wanted to be the princess and I want to be the princess too."

"Well, why don't you both be princesses?" Marey asked kindly.

"Because two princess can't get married." Adagio said. "Isn't it supposed to be a prince and a princess?"

Marey laughed lightly as she shook her head. "No, dear, two princesses can get married if they want to." she explained. "Princesses make the rules, so if two of them want to get married, they can."

"So we can both be princesses?" Aria asked, trying to keep the hopefulness out of her voice and failing.

"Yes, you can." Marey said with an affectionate ruffle of Aria's mane. "Now, if they are playing the brides, what are you going to do?" she asked the remaining filly.

Adagio smiled proudly as she looked at her caretaker, "It's obvious isn't it? Every good wedding needs amazing music... I'm gonna sing."

Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack sat in the cab of Applejack's truck watching Trixie's house. They had been there since Adagio had gone to sleep, watching and waiting to see if Trixie was up to anything devious. They arrived shortly after nightfall, but had seen nothing.

"Maybe she's sleeping." Fluttershy suggested.

"Or maybe she's sacrificing a baby." Rainbow oh-so helpfully suggested.

"Are you insane?" Applejack asked. Her irritation had with the guitarist had only grown since they had clambered into the truck. At first, her newfound loyalty to the siren had been endearing and inspiring, but after a few minutes of mumbling that involved several different forms of torture towards Trixie, Applejack had been forced to remind her friend that Trixie had no control of herself when she did any of the bad things she had done.

"No." Rainbow answered. "But, we know for a fact that she is right now, who knows what that magic is making her do?"

"You've watched too much T.V., Rainbow." Applejack said. "I really don't think she's in there sacrificin' anything."

"You don't know though..." Rainbow mumbled darkly. "I still say we go in and kick her teeth in."

"Rainbow." Fluttershy said softly. "I understand you're upset and worried about Adagio, but you know that Trixie isn't in control of herself right now... It's like she's sick. You wouldn't hurt someone who was doing something wrong if they had a brain tumor."

"She hurt us because of the dark magic." Rainbow said. "The magic didn't have anything pushing her to hurt Adagio, it was her magic."

"We can't be sure about that, Dash." Applejack said.

"No, we can't." Rainbow said. "We don't know for sure either way, that's why we need to be prepared. For all we know, the magic isn't controlling her, it's just making her more likely to do something bad she's always wanted to do."

"Or, it could have complete control of her." Fluttershy stated. "If that is the case, then she's in danger and we have to help her, not hurt her."

"Ugh," Rainbow groaned. "I get it... I just don't want anyone else to get hurt because we didn't stop her in time."

Applejack had opened her mouth to respond to Dash, when a movement near Trixie's house caught her attention. "Who's 'at?" she whispered, her mind now on full alert. Approaching the door was a tall woman wearing a leather jacket. Long green hair fell down the woman's back as she approached the house with a confident strut.

"I don't know, I can't see from here." Rainbow said.

"Wait a minute." Fluttershy mumbled. "Isn't that the woman who installed our security system?"

"I think so..." Rainbow said. "Why would she be involved though?"

"I don't know. Mythic seemed like a nice person, I don't think she'd be helping Trixie." Fluttershy said.

"Did ya'll tell her what happened?" Applejack asked. "Maybe she took a personal interest into ya'll and she tracked down Trixie same as we did."

"I doubt it." Rainbow said. "The chick was weird, but I don't think she's out playing super hero."

"Her skin was almost the same shade of blue as Trixie's... maybe she's her mom." Fluttershy suggested.

"Nah, she had to be in her twenties still, I don't think she's old enough to have a seventeen year old... Maybe it's her sister?" Rainbow asked.

"It's possible, but I ain't heard bout no sister o' Trixie's." Applejack said. "Still, seems like the most reasonable explanation."

"Regardless, I get the feeling that this is about to get more complicated." Rainbow said. "Mythic seemed like a nice woman and all, but if we have to separate her and Trixie, it could get bad."

"Why's 'at?"

"Mythic probably doesn't know what's going on with Trixie, no matter how she knows her. If she did, she'd probably have Trixie in the hospital. So, if we show up and just try to take Trixie without any explanation, she might think we're crazy kidnappers or something." Rainbow sighed. "So, if we want to take Trixie to kick her ass or to clear out her dark magic either one, we'll have to explain everything to her and her mom, and even then we risk looking like crazy people."

"Why can't anything be simple here lately?" Applejack groaned.

Star sat in anticipation as she awaited the last person she wanted to see. She hadn't spoken to this particular person in over ten years, but she was truly afraid and had nobody else to turn to. She had heard the hatred in the voice over the phone, but she knew that her nemesis would return, just as she had promised ten years before.

Star was waiting on her oldest daughter.

Star had been discovered, ten years before. Just months after Trixie's father, Nimbus, had left them behind. She had been in the middle of punishing her daughter, as was her right as a parent, when her oldest daughter had come down the stairs. At age sixteen, her oldest daughter had delivered a kick that had broken Star's ribs and put her in the hospital. Her oldest child had left home after that.

Star hadn't cared, her oldest daughter was a freak of nature and an abomination, she had originally refused to even refer to her child as her daughter, but now she forced herself to. Insulting the child would not convince her to do as Star wanted and take her second disappointment away.

Trixie had begged, for ten years, for Star to convince her big sister to come home to no avail. Star did not know or care what had become of her child, but she still received text messages from her. They were reminders, that one day she would return and 'rescue' her little sister from their mother.

Star was their mother, but they did not respect that fact. Yes, she hit her child when she was out of line, but that was how they built character. She couldn't very well let her child grow up to be a deviant.

A knock at the door broke Star from her current thoughts. The house had a doorbell, but of course she wouldn't use it. Her daughter went out of her way to do everything out of the ordinary, she always had.

Star opened the door to find herself staring into angry green eyes. "Mother." the green-haired woman on the porch stated flatly. There was no hate nor malice in her voice, just resignation.

"It's good to see you too, so- I mean, dear." Star grimaced. Insulting her child would not help her right now.

"Whatever," she said as she entered the house. "where is she?"

"She's upstairs asleep." Star said as she took at seat on her couch.

"Did you hurt her?" the young woman asked, her gentle green eyes flaring momentarily with barely suppressed rage.

Star sighed, "To be honest with you, I tried. She laughed it off and threatened me. I've never been so scared of her."

Her daughter laughed bitterly. "And now that you can't force her into submission any more, you want to pawn her off on me." she said. "I'll tell you what, I'll ask if she wants to stay with me in the morning. If she wants to, I'll take her, but if she chooses to stay here, well, she's your problem."

"She's asked about you for the past ten years, I doubt that she'll turn down the offer, even with her mind as broken as it is." Star explained.

"I'm gonna assume that's somehow your fault." her daughter said before sighing. "I'm staying on your couch tonight." she said matter-of-factly. "When Trixie wakes up in the morning, I'll talk to her."

"Thank you, dear." Star said, fighting against a sigh of relief.

"You can call me by my name." her daughter said darkly. "I know it isn't the one you picked out, but you can still call me by it."

"You're right." Star said, swearing internally. She had sworn twelve years ago when her ex-husband had approved of their child's choice that she would never call her by that name, but this was not a request. Her daughter didn't have to say it, but these were her terms.

"Well?" her daughter said as she took off her leather jacket and threw it on the back of the couch.

"Thank you, Mythic."

Sunset sat beside her siren's bed. The doctor had come in already and done everything he needed to do to induce the coma. Now, Sunset merely sat beside the bed and hoped for the best. She would not leave Adagio's side if she had a choice in the matter, and Grant seemed more than happy for her to stay exactly where she was.

She had finally shaken off the shock of her lover going under and was now looking at things more rationally. When the shock wore off she had been embarrassed about the scene she had made for her friends, but they had all told her they did not blame her. They had cried with her when Adagio finally fell asleep.

She was happy that both she and Adagio had friends that cared so much for them both. She was terrified of what the future held for herself and her lover, but she was glad to know that no matter what happened, her friends would be their to guide them through.

She sighed as the door opened and Rarity stepped into the room. "What's up?" she asked, feigning cheerfulness.

Rarity sighed heavily as she handed a book to Sunset. "The others wanted me to bring you this. They said you probably wouldn't move from this spot until she wakes up." she explained. "They're going to look for Trixie and keep an eye on her while you watch Adagio."

"And you were picked as the first to keep an eye on me, right?" Sunset asked as she opened the book.

Rarity's jaw dropped.

"Don't look so surprised," Sunset said, "I guessed that you guys would keep an eye on me and... y'know, make sure I don't go crazy or anything."

"Well... yes." Rarity said. "We set up a schedule for each of us to stay with you until Adagio wakes up. Rainbow Dash and Applejack said I should go first, because aside from you and Pinkie, they think I'm the closest to her."

"Besides me and Pinkie, you probably are." Sunset said, her eyes never leaving the book. "She considers you a very close friend, I can tell..."

Rarity froze for a moment, attempting to read any implications in Sunset's words. Worried that her friend might take offense at the fact that Rarity had spent more time with Adagio than her own girlfriend, she made to apologize. "Sunset, I-"

"I'm glad." Sunset said quickly, her eyes still focused on the book even as tears began sliding down her cheeks once more. "She called me from a pay-phone a few times while she was staying at the farm. She seemed so happy that the two of you grew so close in such a short amount of time. She said that while Applejack was in the fields, the two of you were sitting on the couch watching movies, or gossiping, or anything like that... I wanted to... to thank you." Sunset said, her voice wavering with her words. "She needed a friend... and the two of you were there for her.I couldn't be there, but you were... It means a lot to me that you were such a good friend to her."

Rarity quickly ran across the room and threw her arms around Sunset. "It was my absolute pleasure." she said softly as her own tears stained Sunset's hair. "And it will be my absolute delight to be an even better friend to her when she wakes up."

"Thank you, Rarity." Sunset cried, her book all but forgotten. "Thank you..."

Author's Note

So, now we're getting to the crux of things. Questions are being answered, characters are making discoveries, CS:GO fans are getting pissed, and Adagio's tragic past is finally being revealed one piece at a time.

So, I know I'm a comment whore and I'm always asking for them, but this time I have a question. What does everyone think of Mythic? Am I being too obvious about who she is as a person, or is there just enough context to leave you guessing? Was the scene of Adagio finally going to sleep good, or did I f#@& it up? How does everyone feel about Adagio dreaming of her past life? And how was everyone's Thanksgiving? Seriously, I want to know.

As usual feel free to leave any comments (answering my questions or otherwise) below.

Thank you guys for being patient with me. I may be trying to get back on a daily update schedule, but it's going to take some time.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 26

Hopelessness. That was the word that resonated within her mind as she slept. Melody could see all the things in Trixie’s life that she wanted to forget. She could feel every emotion she felt as she lived the memories. She could feel every stab of pain within herself as she relived all of Trixie’s torment.

Melody screamed as she felt the wave of hopelessness once more wash over her, and she briefly wondered to herself how one human could live in such agony for so long. Several memories passed through her that seemed almost pleasant. They were few, but Melody found herself holding on to those memories as they passed, treasuring every piece of her existence that wasn’t tainted with pain.

As she watched Trixie’s life pass her by, their minds melding together with experiences that both now knew, Melody noticed a trend. For every dark memory, her mother was there. Always bringing pain and torment to the daughter she never wanted. Several memories were so hopeless, Melody watched as Trixie nearly escaped only to be pulled back.

Instead of comfort for a daughter who nearly faded away, Star only delivered more punishment. Who was she to attempt escape of Star’s therapeutic activities? Once, as Trixie sat herself in the tub, crying to herself as she watched the waters around her darken crimson, she whispered a name.

Wake up.

Another memory, this one of a pet, beaten as savagely as her owner by Star’s hands.

Wake up.

Trixie slid the dog under their fence and begged it to run away. At least the dog could escape.

I said, WAKE UP!

Melody lurched upwards in her bed as her screams died out in her throat. She knew where she was now, safe from harm in Trixie’s bed, sweating slightly beneath the sheets.

Are you okay? Trixie asked. I’m sorry… I didn’t know you’d feel that… I never meant for you to see those.

“What the hell was that, Trixie?” Melody asked in a hushed voice.

I didn’t sleep when you did. Trixie explained slowly. I couldn’t take control of my body either, so I just started thinking about the things that I think about at night… and I guess because you were sleeping… you saw it all too.

“I did more than see it.” Melody whispered. “I felt it.”

I know. Trixie said. I didn’t know you would, but… when I felt you crying… that’s when I tried to wake you up…

“How…” Melody breathed. “How did you live like that for so long?”

Trixie mentally shrugged. I didn’t really have a choice.

“Are you okay?” A voice from the door asked quietly.

Melody was unfamiliar with the voice, but something about it was so gentle and warm that she felt herself washed with an unnatural calm.

“Who’s there?” she asked, her voice betraying her recent tears with an obvious tremor.

Her door clicked open as a tall slender woman entered the room. “It’s me.” The woman said as she crossed the room to sit on the edge of the small bed.

Mythic? Trixie asked.

“Who’s Mythic?” Melody asked in a whispered, ignoring the strange look the woman was giving her.

Mythic is my sister… Trixie explained.

Melody felt her heart drop. “You mean the one you cried for when your mom was beating you?” she asked. “The one who could have saved you from all of that if she had just cared enough to come back?”

Please don’t be so hard on her, Melody. I’m sure she did all she could.

“I guess you wouldn’t remember after all this time, huh?” The woman asked as she attempted to ignore the girl’s quiet mumbling. “It’s me, your big sister… Mythic.”

I’ve missed her so much… Trixie said.

“Where have you been?” Melody said as she scooted away from the larger woman. She made no attempt to keep the accusation from her tone.

“I’ve been busy…” Mythic said quietly.

Melody? Trixie asked.

“Do you know how long she’s been waiting on you to come back?” Melody asked loudly, her voice wavering slightly as her emotions rose. “Do you know how much she’s been hurt waiting on you?”

“What are you talking about, Trixie?” Mythic asked.

Melody… what are you-

“I’m talking about how ten years ago, you sentenced your little sister to hell!” Melody shouted.

“Trixie…”

“Don’t call me that!” Melody snapped. “This is all your fault!”

Melody, please…

“It’s your fault she’s been so hurt! It’s your fault that Star was able to control her for so long! It’s your fault that I’m stuck in this body! And to top it off, it’s your fault that she’s had to feel this way for so long…” Melody sucked in a sob. “And, now, I have to feel her pain…”

“Please, tell me what’s going on, Trixie…” Mythic said as she placed a hand on Melody’s shoulder.

“That’s not my name.” Melody grunted as she slapped the woman’s hand away. “My name is Melody!”

Please, Melody, calm down. It’s okay.

“No, it’s not.” Melody said sternly. “She abandoned you and let you get hurt. She doesn’t deserve you!” Melody winced as her voice broke on the final word and she felt a tear slide down her cheek. “You don’t deserve to feel the way I feel right now, Trixie… nobody does.”

“What are you talking about? Are you okay?” Mythic asked quickly.

“Shut up!” Melody yelled. “Why are you even here?”

“I came to take my little sister away from her abusive mother.” Mythic said as she stood defiantly.

“Ten years too late, bitch!” Melody spat even as she felt another tear fall. “She doesn’t need you to protect her anymore, she has me!”

Melody... what do you mean?

"What I mean, is that I'm going to make sure that nothing ever hurts us like that again." Melody declared as she stood and faced Mythic. "You should have been here for her. If you had, neither of us would be living with this pain."

"Please, wait." Mythic reached forward and placed a hand on Melody's shoulder once more. "At least come to my new house and hear me out..."

She does love me, Melody... Trixie pleaded.

Melody was quiet for a moment before placing her hand atop Mythic's own and pushing it away. "Not as much as I do now." she said quietly.

What?

"We'll talk about this later, Trixie." Melody said. "Suffice it to say, I obviously want to protect you more than she does."

"That's not true." Mythic said quietly. "I wanted to come back, you just don't understand-"

"Understand what?" Melody snapped. "That you've spent the past ten years running from your mother while Trixie's been here surviving every day? Or do you mean that we don't understand that you only came back when she didn't need you anymore?"

"Look," Mythic said, her voice growing dark and stern, "I don't know what's going on with you right now, Trixie, but you need to snap out of it!"

"Shut up." Melody said, her own voice betraying her fury. "I'm not Trixie. If I have my way, you won't get a chance to abandon Trixie again. So just leave now. I'll keep her safe."

"I'm not leaving here without my little sister." Mythic said.

"Well, I'm not going anywhere with you, and neither is Trixie." Melody said as she crossed her arms.

"What the hell is wrong with you?" Mythic pleaded. "I just want my little sister back."

"Maybe you should have thought about that before you ran off." Melody snapped. "Do you have any idea what the past ten years has been like for her? Because I do. I've spent the past night sifting through her memories and emotions and in all that time, the only thing she wanted, was for you to come save her."

"I didn't have a choice." Mythic said quietly.

"We always have a choice." Melody said as she headed for the door. "We just don't always like the consequences."

"Don't leave." Mythic pleaded quietly. "I just want my sister back..."

"I want her back too..." Melody said softly as she closed the door.

Melody...

"C-can we talk later... please?" Melody asked as the tears fell down her face. "We just need to be alone for a minute..."

...Of course... but we will talk about this? Trixie asked.

Melody merely nodded as she ran out the door to Trixie's house. She ran down the quiet streets, numbly noticing that it was still the middle of the night. She didn't care. She still held the memories of Trixie, crying to herself, begging for some form of release. The memories hurt, especially since she didn't just see them, Melody lived all of the worst moments of Trixie's entire life in a single night.

The tears were falling freely as she found an abandoned alley and she stopped to rest. She allowed small squeaks and sobs to escape as her tears fell to the pavement beneath her. "I'm so sorry..." she whispered quietly.

For what?

"For everything..." Melody gasped. "I wish I could take back everything my magic did to you and everyone else..."

You didn't have a choice. Adagio made you...

"And I killed her..." Melody sobbed. "I took her life, and I don't even remember how... I wish that I had never been born..."

Melody... Even in her mind, Trixie's voice quivered with impossible tears. I know better than anyone what you're feeling right now, but please... don't say that...

"Why not?" Melody demanded loudly, her tears growing more fierce and her sobbing wracking her entire body as she spoke. "What good have I done... what have I accomplished?"

You protected me from my mom...

"And?" Melody demanded. "That was more for me than you anyways..."

Trixie was quiet for several moments, but Melody could sense her need to say something. You said you love me...

Melody froze for a moment before sinking further to the ground. "I do..." she whispered. "In the span of a few short hours... I saw every painful thing that's ever happened to you and lived it myself... after seeing that... how could I not love you?"

I didn't think anybody would ever love me... Trixie sniffled, which for some reason hurt Melody's head. I've never had any friends... My mom never acted like she loved me... and nobody has ever even kissed me... I think Mythic loves me, but she ran away ten years ago and she didn't take me with her...

"This is probably the weirdest conversation ever... isn't it?" Melody chuckled slightly as she wiped her eyes.

I don't mind. Trixie said. Still, I think we should hear Mythic out...

"I don't want to." Melody said.

Why not?

"Cause... I don't want her to abandon us again..." Melody sighed. "I felt how much it hurt when she left you, I don't want you to go through that again, and I definitely don't want to experience it first hand."

Trixie sighed as Melody continued crying. Alright, take your time. she said. We'll figure everything out together, okay?

"I just want us to be together..." Melody sighed. "I want to know how to give you your body back and us still be together." Melody sobbed again. "I want to be the heroic friend that you always pictured having when you were a kid..."

You already are my heroic friend, Melody. Trixie said. We'll figure out how to fix us, and we'll be friends forever, okay?

"You promise you'll always be my friend?" Melody asked.

I promise.

"TRIXIE!" A loud raspy voice yelled from the entrance to the alleyway.

Melody jumped as she turned to face the owner of the voice, her mind filling with dread as Trixie recognized her. It's Dash... she whispered.

Rainbow stood in the entrance to the alley, the pale moonlight giving her a powerful and ominous presence. "We need to talk." she declared in a hushed voice.

Melody laughed slightly as she rose to her feet and attempted to clear her face of tears. "You w-would find us right now..." she sniffled.

"Trixie?" Rainbow asked, her rage subsiding at the sight of the girl crying.

"Aren't you going to beat our face in or something?" Melody asked with a wry grin.

"I want to..." Rainbow said bluntly. "but, I've learned... maybe I should start hearing people out before I throw punches..." she smiled slightly. "Don't get me wrong, I'm furious... but... you're crying..."

"I am?" Melody asked sarcastically.

"Are you okay?" Rainbow asked as she ignored the question.

"No." Melody said quietly. "I'm not..."

"C'mon." Rainbow said as she pulled on Melody's wrist. "Let's go talk to the others. You can have a chance to explain yourself and maybe help us save Adagio..."

"She's still alive?" Melody asked, even as she felt Rainbow's grip on her wrist tighten.

"Barely..." Rainbow sighed. "That's half the reason I'm not kicking your ass up and down this alley." she explained. "The other half is... after everything that happened with Adagio... if I had just heard her out and forgiven her from the beginning... half of this would never have happened."

Adagio smiled as she finished her song, singing to her two best friends in the whole world. Marey smiled down at the young pair of fillies and gave her pretend sermon. Adagio sighed happily at the moment. Sure, she didn't have her parents anymore, but as far as she was concerned this was her family now, and her family was perfect. Marey was like a mother to her, and Aria and Sonata were like two of the best sisters in the world.

"You may now kiss the bride." Marey declared loudly, breaking Adagio from her train of thought.

"I am not kissing Sonata." Aria declared hotly as a blush spread across her muzzle.

"That's okay." Sonata said. She quickly stretched her neck to plant her lips on the side of Aria's face. "I'll kiss you." she giggled as she pulled away.

"Ugh." Aria groaned as she wiped her face and stomped away from the laughing mare and filly behind her. "You're the worst."

"I thought it was sweet." Adagio said as she approached Sonata and Marey.

"That was fun." Sonata nodded. "What are we gonna play next?"

"Well," Marey began as she tapped a hoof to her chin in thought. "Since you did just finish playing wedding, it would make sense to play house, wouldn't it?"

Sonata beamed and with a quick nod dashed off to grab her 'wife'.

"Do you think I'll ever find anypony to care about me as much as she cares about Aria?" Adagio asked quietly.

Marey smiled and ruffled the young filly's mane. "Believe me," she said quietly. "I know there is someone out there for you."

Sunset squeezed the hand of her comatose lover and smiled weakly. "She's gonna wake up." she whispered to herself. "Stop worrying so much and get some sleep."

As the clock struck one, the only sound in the room was the gentle beeping of Adagio's heart monitor.

"You're going to be okay, Adagio." Sunset whispered. "Grant is gonna cure you, and then we're going to go home... together."

Sunset's eyes flicked quickly to Rarity to make sure the younger girl was still asleep. She had declared an hour before that she would give Adagio a manicure, something she would no doubt appreciate when she woke up. Rarity had finished the hand that Sunset now held, before falling asleep halfway through the other hand. She now slept with her head on Adagio's shoulder and her hand wrapped around Adagio's.

Sunset smiled at the sight. "I guess you two really bonded these past weeks, haven't you?" she asked quietly. "I don't mind." she added quickly. "I'm just glad to see that you're all getting along so well. We'll have to make a point to spend more time with the others when you wake up..."

A click signaled the opening of the door.

"How's she doing?" Grant asked, as the young girl ignored his entrance to stare at her lover.

"Heart monitor's sounded the same since she fell asleep." Sunset answered. She turned to face the doctor. "Rumor is the other hospital staff are all leaving us alone about coming and going because of you..."

"You shouldn't be away from her." he answered as he examined Adagio's charts and the nurses notes. "None of you girls should be away from her... I can tell from her blood-work and overheard conversations, that none of you girls are exactly normal..."

"You could say that." Sunset said with a shrug. "Really, we're all just worried about her, and that's all that matters to us..."

"Be that as it may..." Grant sighed. "Adagio's test results are only being viewed by me... just in case..."

"In case of what?" Sunset asked.

"In case somebody should realize the subtle differences in her anatomy." Grant suggested. "I don't know what exactly you girls are, but I assume it's better for everyone, if only a few people know just how different you truly are..."

"Doctor Grant, I-" Sunset was interrupted by the sound of a shout and a loud slamming noise outside the room.

The girl immediately leaped to her feet to investigate.

In the hallway, she was greeted by the sight of Trixie, held against the wall by her shirt while Applejack scowled at her. "The hell do you mean, you don't know?"

Trixie scowled at the larger girl that held her in place. "Look, I only came here because Trixie wanted me to help, why would I lie?"

Applejack yelled as she slammed the girl into the wall again. "Because, Melody, you're made of dark magic. I'm not quick to believe that since you came to life you've had a sudden change of heart. Helping Adagio is the only way you're gonna prove it to anybody. Now, tell me how we can save Adagio!"

"I don't know." Trixie said. "I don't remember much from when I was feral. I just remember that I was absolutely sure she was going to die soon."

"What is going on out here?" Sunset asked, forcing Trixie and Applejack both to face her.

Trixie's scowl softened at the sight of Sunset, and Applejack had the decency to look ashamed as she sat Trixie back on her own two feet.

"It's a cluster-fuck." she mumbled.

"That's a very poetic way to put it." Trixie said. She turned to face Sunset and held out her hand. "We haven't been properly introduced." she said. "My name is Melody."

Sunset shook Trixie's hand numbly as she pondered the situation.

"Don't worry, Sunset." Applejack said as Trixie turned away from them both. "The others are all on their way, we're gonna meet in the cafeteria and fill everyone in..."

"It's going to be a long damn night, isn't it?" Sunset asked.

"You have no idea."

Adagio turned to face the large unicorn that just entered the orphanage. Marey had looked scared as she had spoken to him moments before, but she still asked Adagio to come speak with him.

This stallion scared the filly. He stood much taller than Marey, with a charcoal grey coat, midnight black mane, and crimson eyes. His horn was tinged red and purple, with a point sharp enough that Adagio was reasonably sure it could cut his bed open at night.

"Adagio, come over here for a minute please." Marey commanded in her usual polite way.

"Okay..." Adagio mumbled as she approached the unicorn with a shark's smile. "H-hello..."

"Adagio, sweetie," Marey said, "this is our nation's king..."

"You're King Sombra?" Adagio asked quietly.

The unicorn chuckled, his voice low and booming. "I am." he said, his words punctuated by a slight hiss. "But, after today, you can call me 'Father'."

"What?"

Marey sighed and attempted a smile that even Adagio could see through. "King Sombra here is interested in adopting you three." she said. "He was asking about the paper work, but he wanted to meet you all first."

"Why would you want to adopt the three of us?" Adagio asked with a tilt of her head. "We're just normal fillies..."

"Well, young one," King Sombra said. "I've heard tales from some of the citizens of this kingdom about the three voices that could be heard singing from this orphanage." he explained. "I actually heard it first-hoof today, and I decided that voices such as yours, and the other two, were worthy of royalty."

"You mean... we're going to be princesses?" Adagio asked hopefully.

Sombra smiled widely, his teeth sharp and pointed. "Oh, my little pony, the three of you are going to be so much more than that."

Adagio smiled, even as the unicorn chuckled darkly.

Rainbow sat at Adagio's side, and simply watched as the siren slept. The others had all gathered in the cafeteria to both decide on what to do about the whole Melody/Trixie situation, and to work together to find a magical cure for their comatose friend. She had opted to stay with Adagio as the other's conversed. She knew that if she had spent any more time around Melody, she might not have been able to control herself.

She sat at the edge of the bed and stared at Adagio's face. "You better wake up." she said. "After we find the cure, I mean." she added. "We're friends now, so I can't leave you hangin' but that goes double for you, okay?" Rainbow sighed. "What am I doing?" she asked herself quietly as she took the siren's hand. "It's not like one of those crappy movies where you here my voice and squeeze my hand, is it?" she asked.

A quiet part of Dash's mind was silently hoping that Adagio would have that exact reaction, and she couldn't help but stare at the hand she now held, hoping that she felt even the slightest squeeze. After ten minutes of stillness, Dash released the hand, gently placing it on Adagio's stomach.

"I'm sorry." she whispered. "I just can't believe that we might lose you." she explained. "After Dad died... I didn't ever want to lose anyone again... it wouldn't be fair to lose you, or any of the other girls..."

Dash wept silently after her confession. She knew that no one would know, so she felt better just releasing her built-up frustrations and fears as silent sobs and streams of tears. "I love all of my friends..." she whispered to the siren once more. "I don't say it a lot, and I don't get sappy or sentimental, but... I love you Adagio... just as much as I love Twilight, and Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, and-" she choked on a sob once more before burying her head into Adagio's shoulder. "Just please... once we find the cure, and we will, please... come back to us... okay?"

Dash did not realize just how important those words had been. Nor did she notice the single tear that fell down the siren's motionless face.

Author's Note

Hey everybody. Sorry for the long update period, but I just wanted to get this chapter right. I still feel like it was missing something, or that something had gone wrong, but unless you guys noticed anything like that, I'm just going to chalk it up to writer's paranoia.

Also, there is no better or worse feeling than one of the people who knows you IRL cornering you and Wal-Mart and asking about a new chapter. Haha, just kidding, but seriously, she knows who she is.

The next chapter is going to our climax, and it's going to be long enough, that it's a two-parter. Each part will release one day apart, so prepare yourselves for that. After the climax, all we have left are a few fluff chapters, the explanations of where Adagio is during the Friendship Games, how the group reacts to Human Twilight, and then... a special surprise that a lot of you have been asking for.

So, stay tuned.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 1

Rainbow Dash arrived at the theater on-time for once. They had all agreed to meet at the movies to catch the last showing of some new horror film and she was excited to find them. She did not really care to see the movie, she was more excited to see Fluttershy. The two had been together for a year now and Rainbow could not be happier about it, even if Fluttershy wanted to keep it a secret from the rest of their friends.

Rainbow scanned the crowd for her friends, knowing them they would not be very difficult to find. Sure enough, as soon as the thought crossed her mind, Rainbow heard the sound of laughter and saw a stream of what appeared to be confetti flying into the air.

Rainbow chuckled to herself as she made her way through the crowd towards the commotion. Rainbow found her friends standing before the ticket booth laughing at something Pinkie Pie had done. "Hey guys." she said as she approached the group. Rainbow looked among her friends for a moment. "Where's Fluttershy?" she asked.

"She said she'd be a few minutes late." Sunset said as she pulled some money from her pockets. "Here. I've got enough here for us all to have our own popcorn." she said.

"You didn't have to do that." Rarity said.

"I know. I wanted to." Sunset said, pressing the money into Rarity's hand before passing more to the rest of the group.

"Well, thank ya kindly." Applejack said.

"Yeah, thanks." Rainbow said as she idly shoved the money into one of her pockets. She had already been planning on buying her own, but she was not about to turn down free food.

"Thanks Shimmy." Pinkie said as she shoved the money into her hair.

"Yes, thank you very much, darling." Rarity said.

"I'm here." A quiet voice announced from behind the group. Honestly, had she not been her girlfriend, Rainbow probably would not have even been listening for the voice.

Rainbow barely contained a grin as she realized her girlfriend had finally arrived. "Took you long enough." she said.

"I'm sorry." Fluttershy mumbled. "I was just making sure my animals had enough food for the night."

"It's not like you won't be home in a couple hours." Sunset said quizzically. "Do you really worry about them that much."

Fluttershy simply nodded, however she and Rainbow had already planned to spend the night together after the movie at Dash's house.

"Well c'mon y'all." Applejack said as she made her way inside the building. "Movie's gonna start any minute now."

The group all murmured their assent and entered the building. Rainbow attempted to maneuver closer to Fluttershy, but her attempts were thwarted by the crowd and after several failed attempts she growled in frustration before giving up.

They found their way to their theater before the majority of the crowd and took their seats close to the screen. Rainbow grunted in frustration when Rarity and Applejack took both of the seats next to Fluttershy.

The movie was long and boring to the girl as all she could do during the film was wish to be a little closer to her girlfriend. Being in a covert relationship made spending time together very difficult and theirs was no exception. Still, Rainbow wished that she could at-least be near her girlfriend when they were all out together like this.

Rainbow watched the movie with vague contempt as she day-dreamed about spending time with Fluttershy afterwards. It was supposed to be a horror film, but Rainbow never flinched nor jumped through the whole thing. The others, however were terrified through most of it and Rainbow noticed, Fluttershy had stopped watching in lieu of playing on her phone. That was how Fluttershy handled most things that scared her; she ignored them until they went away.

Rainbow smiled as she felt her own phone vibrate in her pocket. She pulled it out and checked her newest message, which was from Fluttershy.

Can't wait to get you home. ;)

Rainbow smiled and replied quickly. She was not really watching the movie anyways.

Oh?

Fluttershy smiled mischievously as she typed out her reply.

To be specific, I can't wait to get you to bed.

Rainbow blushed as she read the message and she had no sooner finished when another one appeared.

That is, if you don't mind my bluntness.

Dash had to force herself not to laugh at the message. Even when she was trying to be a bad girl, Fluttershy was still the same sweet innocent girl she had always been. It really warmed the heart to know that.

I dont mind if you dont babe

Her texting was a league above most, but Rainbow still did not use any punctuation.

What do you mean? I didn't think you had said anything blunt.

She grinned as she replied, knowing exactly what would happen when she sent the message.

No I havent but Id say my tongue is pretty blunt

Fluttershy squeaked almost inaudibly before putting her phone away and blushing wildly

Dash snickered as she stuffed her own phone into her pocket. The remainder of the movie was mostly uneventful, aside from Pinkie yelling at the screen, and it was soon over.

The girls all headed outside in a group chatting about the film and Rainbow finally managed to squeeze in between Sunset and Fluttershy as they walked.

"Did you see that guy rip out their eyes? That was crazy!" Pinkie explained as she hopped down the street.

Fluttershy paled slightly and unconsciously pulled closer to Rainbow Dash. "I didn't like that part..." she mumbled.

"So, is anybody up for ice-cream?" Sunset asked.

"Not after seein' that." Applejack mumbled. "Besides, I gotta get home. Little Bloom's been feelin' under the weather. Gotta take care o' her."

"I'll help." Rarity said walking next to the girl. "She must have whatever Sweetie Belle had last week."

"Ain't you got an appointment at the runway tomorrow?" Applejack asked.

"Yes, but I can cancel it to help you." Rarity said with a warm smile.

Applejack said nothing for a while, but then gave the other girl a sad smile. "Alright. Thanks, Rares."

"My pleasure. We shall see the rest of you later, I suppose." Rarity announced to the group as the two girls pulled away to walk in the other direction.

The other girls all lived relatively close together and continued to walk after the other two departed. "Anybody else want ice-cream?" Sunset asked again.

"Sorry." Pinkie said before bouncing in the direction of her house. "I have some work to do tonight. I'll see you girls later." and with that she bounced away excitedly. Rainbow thought that the girl always seemed excited, but tonight it seemed escalated.

"Rainbow? Fluttershy?" Sunset almost pleaded.

"Sorry." Rainbow said. "Why don't you go get it yourself?"

Sunset sighed. "Because, I wanted you guys to go..."

"We appreciate the offer, and we're glad you want to spend time with us, but we have plans. I'm sorry." Fluttershy said.

"It's not just that..." Sunset mumbled. "I didn't want to look fat..."

"Why would you look fat for buying ice-cream by yourself?" Rainbow asked.

"Because... I wanted to buy a lot..." Sunset said. "Like... five quarts."

"Jesus!" Rainbow yelled. "Why?"

"Because I want five quarts." Sunset snapped. "You guys wouldn't believe my metabolism."

"That makes sense, you are a pony after all." Fluttershy said. "Ponies have exceptionally better metabolisms than humans, and that metabolism may have carried over to you-"

"You've lost me." Rainbow announced.

"I just know I want a lot of ice-cream." Sunset mumbled.

"Parlor's that way." Rainbow said gesturing in the other direction. "They close in an hour, I'd hurry."

They stopped in their tracks while Sunset shuffled nervously.

"I have an idea." Fluttershy announced happily as she pulled out her phone.

"Who are you calling?" Rainbow asked.

Fluttershy simply smiled and winked as she pressed the phone against her ear. "Hello?"

Sunset and Rainbow stepped closer attempting to hear the whole conversation in vain.

"Yes, I'm having a party and I was wondering how much four quarts of ice-cream would be."

"Chocolate." Sunset whispered in a hungry tone.

"Okay." Fluttershy said into the phone. "Could I get five in chocolate. Yes, I'll send somebody over there to pick it up in about half an hour. Thank you."

Fluttershy barely had time to close the phone before Sunset threw her arms around the meek girl. "Thank you, Fluttershy." she said. "I owe you one."

"It was no trouble, Sunset."

"You better get going if you want to make it in time." Rainbow said as she began walking down the street. "We'll see you later."

"Rainbow?" Fluttershy said. "She's already gone."

Rainbow looked over her shoulder to see that Sunset was indeed gone. "Huh... girl really likes ice-cream."

Rainbow laughed slightly as she and Fluttershy continued down the road to her house. "I'm glad you're staying with me tonight..." Rainbow said, her voice low.

"Me too..." Fluttershy said.

"That house..." Rainbow sighed. "It's felt kinda empty since dad..."

Fluttershy simply smiled a sad smile at her and grabbed her hand. "I'm here." she said. A simple statement that should have meant little to the girl, and yet it meant the world.

"Thank you." Rainbow said, squeezing the other girl's hand.

The two walked in companionable silence after that, simply enjoying one-another's company until they arrived at Rainbow's house.

The two entered the house and Rainbow took a deep breath before saying what was on her mind. "Maybe you could stay here more often..."

"Maybe." Fluttershy said.

"Or you could just move in..." Rainbow braced herself. She knew more-or-less how this conversation would go. Fluttershy's extreme fear of being discovered would probably prevent her from moving in, but Rainbow thought it made since. They both lived alone and had no family left. They had been dating for a year now; it just made sense that they should move in together.

"Dashie..." Fluttershy said with a sigh. "We can't do that. Our friends would find out."

"They will eventually anyways." Dash said. "It's not like they'll hate us for being together."

"But, what if they do, Rainbow Dash?" Fluttershy asked. Rainbow knew the girl well enough by now to know the warning signs. Tears would soon be involved, and still Rainbow pressed.

"Fluttershy... I'm telling you they won't. Our friends would support us regardless." she said.

They had idly wandered to the bedroom at this point and Fluttershy sat on the edge of the bed. "But, what if they don't?" she asked.

"They will." Rainbow said, sitting on the bed next to her girlfriend.

"I'm scared, Dashie..." Fluttershy said, sobbing. "I'm so scared t-that they won't l-l-love us anymore."

Dash knew that the conversation had reached it's end. Fluttershy wouldn't be swayed tonight; she would just have to try again later. "They need to know..." she said as she placed her arms around Fluttershy. "But it can wait, if you want it to."

Fluttershy nestled her head into the crook of Rainbow's neck. "I'm sorry... I know I'm weak..."

"No, you're just scared. I understand." Rainbow said, pulling her closer. "If you want to wait to tell them, I understand and I'm totally behind you."

Fluttershy smiled at her then with her usual warmth. "Thank you." she said, pulling closer to Dash.

Their kiss started as a simple peck, but with all of the desire Dash had been feeling for her girlfriend lately it turned into more. The kiss became desperate, Rainbow wanted- no, needed to be as close as possible to the other girl.

They fell back into the bed, still kissing intensely, the entire world lost to them. To their moment.

They continued their passionate kissing for several minutes without stopping before Rainbow rolled on top of Fluttershy. Without breaking the kiss Rainbow slid her hands under Fluttershy's shirt and used the back of her wrists to push the shirt away.

Rainbow finally pulled away long enough to slide her own shirt over her head. She flashed a smile at her lover while she fiddled with the hooks on her bra.

Fluttershy arched her back to reach her own bra hooks. They both tossed the garments into the floor before resuming their kissing with every bit of the passion they had before. Fluttershy moaned quietly as Rainbow's tongue entered her mouth and slid against her own. Then Rainbow noticed the feeling of fingertips gingerly tracing her well-toned stomach.

Fluttershy's hand soon found it's way below Rainbow's skirt, her fingers fidgeting about the band of Dash's panties before sliding beneath the fabric.

Rainbow gasped loudly as she felt a finger press against her clit. Fluttershy's other fingers joined the other and she began to rub small slow circles in the flesh.

Rainbow whimpered at the agonizingly slow pace that Fluttershy seemed content with keeping.

They kissed through Rainbow's moaning as Fluttershy finally picked up the pace and Rainbow grabbed Fluttershy's breast with one hand as her other snaked down beneath her skirt joining Fluttershy's.

Rainbow's fingers pressed against Fluttershy's as she forced the other girl to increase her speed even more. Rainbow began moaning louder as she felt the pressure building between her thighs and one of Fluttershy's fingers entered her. Fluttershy was forceful entering the girl and Rainbow nearly screamed as she began pistoning her finger inside of her.

"F-f-Fluttershy!" she yelled, throwing her head back. "I'm c-c-coming!" Then the waves of pressure crashed within her as she began yelling and moaning at the top of her lungs and she grabbed a handful of Fluttershy's hair and pulled. Fluttershy whimpered just like she always did.

After the pulses of pressure subsided Rainbow released her hold on the other girl, and Fluttershy slid her hand out of the other girl's skirt.

"Uhm... Rainbow?" Fluttershy prompted.

"I'm on it." Rainbow said, before kissing the girl one last time. She then slid down the bed into the floor. Sitting on her knees she pulled Fluttershy's ankles till her rear was placed squarely on the edged of the bed.

Rainbow then placed a trail of kisses down Fluttershy's stomach as she slid her lovers skirt and underwear off.

Slowly, Rainbow pushed apart Fluttershy's knees as her kisses found Fluttershy's slit. Rainbow opened her mouth and used her tongue to push apart Fluttershy's lower lips and she moaned quietly as Rainbow's tongue circled inside her lover.

After a few moments of simply flicking her tongue inside the girl; relishing the taste of her lover in her mouth, Rainbow's hand joined her tongue. She began rubbing furiously as her tongue pressed fully inside of the girl and Fluttershy began moaning at a slightly louder volume.

Fluttershy's juices rushed into Rainbow's mouth; indicating that the girl was growing closer to her climax.

Rainbow felt Fluttershy's hand on the back of her head as she tried to urge the girl to speed up, to which she obliged.

Rainbow slid her finger inside her lover as she sucked on the girl's nub. Fluttershy whimpered loudly when Rainbow placed a gentle bite on the girl's clit.

"Dashie..." she called softly before her hips began bucking softly into the other girls face, her tongue still playing with the girl's clit and her fingers still rubbing her skin.

Fluttershy's orgasm was almost unnoticeable compared to Rainbow's; it was gentle and quiet. The spasms ceased to rock her body as Fluttershy slid to the head of the bed. Rainbow soon joined the girl and wrapped her arms around her and Fluttershy laid her head on her chest.

"I love you, Rainbow Dash." she said.

"I love you too, my butterfly." Rainbow hated being cheesy, but she knew her girlfriend loved.

"Tell me it'll always be like this." Fluttershy said.

Rainbow nearly cringed. This was not where she wanted to be in another year. Hiding and keeping secrets. "It's going to be better than this... I promise."

Rainbow did not know who she was promising, Fluttershy... or herself.

Author's Note

May be full of errors, typos, and other general bad writing that I didn't see when I clicked publish. I'll probably clean it up later, but for now I wanted to get it out tonight because I work this weekend.

Unedited and written on absolutely no sleep. :pinkiecrazy:

As always feel free to leave any thoughts, comments, or random drivel. :derpytongue2:

Chapter 2

Rainbow woke to find herself and her lover in the same positions they had fallen asleep in. She groaned groggily as she prepared to wake her girlfriend.

"Wake up, Flutters." she said as she gently shook Fluttershy's shoulders. "C'mon."

"Ten more minutes, Dashie." Fluttershy mumbled.

Rainbow chuckled as she slid from the bed. "Okay, my butterfly. I'll go get a shower and wake you up when I get out." she kissed Fluttershy on the head before heading into the bathroom.

Rainbow smiled to herself as she washed her body, remembering the events of the night before. As Rainbow washed her body she heard the door to the bathroom open and soon found herself in the shower with Fluttershy. Rainbow was shocked when Fluttershy had simply slipped into the shower and began rubbing soap on her back.

"You okay?" she asked as Fluttershy lathered her back, her chest pressing gently into the other girl as she did so. Fluttershy had never been so direct before. The last time she had joined Rainbow in the shower she had spent twenty minutes outside the bathroom explaining what she wanted to do and asking for permission. By the time she had gotten in the shower the water was already cold.

"Yes I am." Fluttershy said placing a kiss on the sensitive spot on Rainbow's neck. Rainbow shuddered as she felt a wave of lust quickly fill her. "Why do you ask?"

Rainbow turned to Fluttershy and opened her mouth to speak, but was quickly cut off by Fluttershy pressing their lips together. Rainbow's eyes widened with shock for just a moment before closing in ecstasy as she returned the kiss. Fluttershy's tongue quickly forced its way inside her mouth and explored the taste of Rainbow's mouth.

Rainbow moaned slightly as Fluttershy's tongue dominated her mouth, never giving Rainbow an inch. Today, for the first time in their entire relationship, Fluttershy was taking control. This turn of events may have been shocking to Rainbow, but she did not mind. She often found herself wishing to see a more dominate side to her lover and quickly found herself enjoying the sensation of being pushed back.

Her back soon found the wall as Fluttershy pinned her and pressed her knee into the soft flesh between her legs. Rainbow gasped at the contact and Fluttershy pressed her tongue deeper into the other girl's mouth.

Fluttershy's hand's grabbed onto Rainbow's wrists as she pulled them above her head and pressed them into the wall, Rainbow complied as she began to involuntarily grind her hips against the other girl's knee. Fluttershy whimpered as she pulled away and smiled sweetly at Rainbow. "Let's go back to the bed, okay?"

Rainbow grinned and nodded as she rinsed the last of the soap from her body and stepped from the shower. The two girls returned to the bedroom, the cold air making the nipples erect and Rainbow shivered.

"Cold, Dashie?" Fluttershy asked. Rainbow nodded. "Let's fix that shall we?" Fluttershy whispered in a husky voice as she pushed Rainbow onto the bed, back first.

Rainbow hit the bed with a thud and Fluttershy climbed on top of her, mounting her waist as she placed a trail of kisses from Rainbow's navel to her neck. Rainbow squirmed as Fluttershy's tongue found the sensitive spot on her neck. Fluttershy continued to kiss and lick her neck as her hands slid to Rainbow's chest and began fondling her breasts.

Rainbow panted as she felt herself growing warmer and wetter between her thighs and Fluttershy's assault only seemed to grow more furious and intense. "Flutters.... please..." she moaned.

Fluttershy grinned and nodded as she placed a kiss on the other girl's lips and slid herself down off the edge of the bed. Fluttershy pushed Rainbow's knees apart gently and gently began kissing her lower lips. Rainbow felt a wave of pleasure wash over her as Fluttershy's lips met the sensitive flesh there and she released a quiet moan.

Fluttershy pressed her tongue passed the lips of Rainbow's vulva and pressed her fingers into the soft flesh. Rainbow moaned loudly as Fluttershy began rubbing small circles in the flesh whilst her tongue rubbed small circles inside of her. The constant stimulation was overwhelming for Rainbow as Fluttershy began to increase her pace.

Her movements soon became staggered as her tongue grew tired. She soon pulled her tongue away and placed one last kiss on Rainbow's lower lips before pulling them apart with her fingers.

Surprised, Dash asked, "What're you doing, Flutters?"

"You'll see..." Fluttershy whispered ominously.

Rainbow's question was soon answered as Fluttershy placed the tips of her middle and index fingers against Rainbow's entrance. Rainbow felt a shudder of fear pass through her, Fluttershy had never penetrated her so roughly before and she was worried, however she would not ask her to stop.

Roughly and without warning, Fluttershy shoved both fingers inside of the girl as Rainbow released a squeal that was equal parts pain and pleasure. Her fingers gripped the sheets of her bed as her jaw clenched shut and a wave of ecstasy passed through her hips as Fluttershy began rapidly thrusting her fingers inside of her before puling out just as rapidly. Fluttershy continued the rough process as she quietly whispered, "Do you want me to stop?" she asked.

Rainbow couldn't bring herself to speak and simply shook her head rapidly as her grip on the sheets tightened. A wet squishing sound filled the room as Rainbow felt her climax peaking and she began moaning loudly. Her moans echoed against the walls as the sound of Fluttershy's exhausted panting joined.

"Flutters!" Rainbow screamed, "I'm g-g-gonna-" Rainbow screamed in ecstasy, a smile on her face as she came, her hips bucking into Fluttershy's thrusting fingers. Her walls clenched and tightened around the appendages as her waist bounced off the bed. Rainbow came down from her orgasm and she felt her body go limp against the bed.

Fluttershy smiled sweetly at Rainbow as she pulled her fingers from the girl. Fluttershy stared at her soaked fingers for a moment before placing them in her mouth and sucking on them, moaning slightly as her tongue met her girlfriend's fluids. Rainbow stared in fascination as Fluttershy licked her fingers clean, before joining her on the bed.

"I need a minute..." Rainbow panted as Fluttershy snuggled next to her. Fluttershy giggled and nodded while Rainbow caught her breath. After a few minutes Rainbow's breathing evened out and she grinned at her lover. "So what was that all about, Fluttershy?" she asked. "Not that I mind, but that was completely unlike you."

Fluttershy smiled warmly and shook her head. "I love you, Rainbow..." she said quietly.

"I love you, too... but that doesn't answer my question." Rainbow said, and Fluttershy's smiled faded as she took a deep breath. Rainbow braced herself for whatever Fluttershy was about to say.

"Rainbow..." Fluttershy began, "I don't-" she was interrupted by the sound of Rainbow's phone ringing.

Rainbow grabbed her phone from the bedside table and answered it quickly after she saw the name on the caller I.D. "What's up, AJ?" she asked.

"Rainbow, we need ya ta go pick up Fluttershy and meet us up at Sugarcube Corner." Applejack said.

"Why? What's up?" Rainbow asked, her concern growing by the minute.

"There's somethin' y'all need ta see. Both of ya." Applejack said.

"What?" Rainbow asked.

The line was quiet for a long time and Rainbow was worried that Applejack had hung up. "Rainbow..." Applejack finally said. "There's a video y'all need ta see... y'all're in it..."

"What video?" Rainbow asked. She had not been in front of a camera with Fluttershy since they were seven.

"It's... a very... passionate video." Applejack said. "Look, just get up here, alright?"

Rainbow went pale as she muttered a quick "Okay." into the phone and hung up.

"Dash?" Fluttershy asked. "What was that?"

Rainbow sat stock still for several minutes before flying from the bed and grabbing a change of clothes for both herself and Fluttershy. She got dressed quickly and without a word. Fluttershy, having never seen her lover in a panic like the one she was in now, stayed quiet and dressed herself quickly.

Rainbow was frantically running everything through her mind about what Applejack had said. The only thing she could think of that made sense was that someone had somehow gotten a video of Fluttershy and her. She had no idea what the video could contain and she worried about how to explain it to her friends.

If it was something as simple as them holding each other, or holding hands they could easily blow it off, but then Applejack would not have sounded so concerned about the video's contents.

After they were dressed, both girls took off down the street at a brisk walk. "Dashie..." Fluttershy said quietly. "What's going on?"

"I don't know, Flutters..." Rainbow said quietly. "But, we're gonna find out."

Rainbow stormed into Sugarcube Corner to find that only Applejack and Rarity were the only ones there. "What's going on?" Rainbow asked as she sat at the table with her other friends.

Applejack sighed before pulling out her phone. "This mornin' me an' Rares were hangin' out at the farm. We was just shootin' the breeze when I got a text... It was a video. I don't know the number that sent it..."

Applejack was obviously going through her phone looking for the message. "Well," Fluttershy said quielty. "Who all has your number that you don't have saved?" she asked.

"My cell number is on the back of Granny's business cards. Anybody coulda got it." she said.

"Well, what was in the video that's got you two so worked up anyways?" Rainbow asked.

Applejack was silent for a moment before handing the phone to the girl. "I think you two had better just watch it.." Rainbow took the phone. "But!" Applejack yelled, stopping Rainbow from hitting play. "Before ya do..." Applejack sighed.

"We just want you both to know, that we love you both..." Rarity interjected. "No matter what..."

Rainbow gulped as she pulled up the phone so that both she and Fluttershy could watch.

She hit play.

Author's Note

Woohoo! Finally something different from Welcome To The Show. :derpytongue2:

You guys have been awesome, I never expected so many people to actually want to see this sequel.

Special thanks to a few people this time: Tim- for kicking my ass at the gym, really appreciate him letting me use his membership and for his support on my writing. He hasn't read anything yet, but he talks me through the rough patches.

To keyzamay for his continued support and encouragement.

And to k9groomer for everything. Her friendship and encouragement make me feel a whole lot better about what I do.

As usual feel free to leave me your thoughts and comments.

I regret nothing. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 13

Rainbow tapped a foot impatiently outside of Pinkie's bedroom door. Maud had let her in, and Rainbow had quickly been followed in by Sunset Shimmer, who confessed to worrying for Pinkie. The two had agreed to talk about Sunset's situation after they had both checked in on Pinkie Pie. Now they stood and waited outside of Pinkie's room while she laughed loudly to herself.

Rainbow shook her head. This is dumb, she thought, Pinkie is fine. She's always fine. She's gonna open the door, make a stupid joke, and then talk about something nobody cares about for about an hour straight before we leave.

The door slowly creaked open and Pinkie stood in the darkness inside.

Scratch that, this is going to be weird.

Pinkie looked physically sick. She had snot on her face and tear stains on her cheeks. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, and she seemed to shake slightly. The worst of it, was the large grin plastered on the girl's face and the light giggling that emanated from her. "Come on in." she chirped happily, defying the appearance that she presented.

"You okay, Pinkie?" Rainbow asked quietly. "You don't look like you're doing so hot."

"I'm fine, Dashie." Pinkie beamed.

"You don't look fine." Sunset commented bluntly. "Why don't you tell us what's going on?" she asked.

"Well, what's going on, is that my two friends are here and they're acting really weird, which I should point out is usually my job, but you guys took it today, huh? It's okay though, I'm not going to get jealous of you taking my job or anything, I mean that would be super weird, right? No, you guys can act weird if you want, I just don't get why you are, but then again, I suppose I do, cause I mean, it's totally fun, but you guys aren't here for that. What are you here for? Do you wanna have a party? Can we have a party with only three people-"

"Pinkie!" Rainbow said loudly, stopping the girl's rant before it got too far out of hand. "Please, just tell us what's wrong."

"I'm really okay..." Pinkie said with a forced smile. "I've been feeling this way for a while... I'm used to it..." she giggled. "Do you guys wanna see something funny?" she asked as she pulled them into her dark room. She sat in front of her mirror and pointed at the glass. She laughed loudly for a minute. "Do you see that?" she asked between giggles.

Rainbow and Sunset looked over her shoulder. The mirror was smashed. The pieces of glass reflected ten bloodshot eyes and twelve wicked grins. Pinkie laughed hysterically at whatever she perceived to see and a tear ran down Sunset's cheek. Rainbow's jaw dropped at the scene.

How had she allowed her friend to reach this point. She was supposed to never leave her friends hanging and now here Pinkie was, dangling from a dangerously thin line, hanging. Waiting for her most loyal friend to rescue her, but Rainbow had been too busy wallowing in her own rage and self-pity to notice how broken her friend had become.

Rainbow slowly stepped behind Pinkie and threw her arms around the girl's shoulders. Pinkie's laughing slowly died down until they became gentle sobs that still managed to wrack her entire body. She leaned her head back into Rainbow's shoulder and looked into the girl's eyes. "I'm sorry, Dashie..." she mumbled. "I just don't know what to do..."

"Why didn't you ask for help?" Sunset asked as she turned on the lights and closed the bedroom door.

"I did..." Pinkie whimpered. "Adagio promised she would help.... and I think she will if I would just ask..."

"Why haven't you though?" Rainbow asked.

"She's been so busy... working with A.J. and Rarity... they've been trying to find out who sent the video..."

"What?" Rainbow asked, pulling away slightly before shaking pink hands latched onto her wrists and pulled her back.

"I think she's hoping you'll forgive her if she finds them for you..." Pinkie said. "She's been working so hard... she's even sacrificing her time with Sunset for you..."

"No, they broke up." Rainbow said.

Pinkie laughed quietly and shook her head. "No, that was part of the plan. They're willing to sacrifice holding each other every night for you." she grew quiet. "I wish you could understand just what they've given up for your sake." she whispered.

Rainbow shook her head. "I'm more worried about you right now, Pinkie." she said.

"You shouldn't be." Pinkie said as she finally released Dash's wrists. "All they have is each other, and they're willing to be away from each other just to make you happy. Just so you'll forgive Adagio." Pinkie laughed again, hysterically. Her body shook and she grabbed the sides of her head as she laughed. "You're so fucking selfish, Dashie!" she cried. "You're so fucking selfish, and cruel, and-"

"Enough, Pinkie!" Sunset yelled as she placed her hand on the girl's shoulder. "It's okay... calm down, alright?"

Pinkie grew still and quiet for a moment before humming. "I'm okay." she whispered. She dropped her hands from her head and clutched her chest with one. "It just hurts..." she said. "She doesn't understand, cause she has Fluttershy, and Fluttershy would never leave her no matter what... She doesn't know how much she's hurt Adagio since you two got together, and all Dagi has done is be kind and compassionate with everyone we know. Dashie keeps hurting her and you, and she doesn't care."

"It's alright, Pinkie." Sunset cooed. "Rainbow's hurt too, because of that video. She's gonna be okay too, alright?"

Pinkie turned around to face the larger girl. "I'm so sorry." she said as the tears continued to run down her face. "I'm sorry for what I said. My brain just isn't working the way it normally does right now. I don't know why I said that..."

"No, Pinkie, don't apologize." Dash said. "You're hurting and, trust me, I know what it's like to have to take that hurt out on someone else..."

"I'm sorry." Pinkie said again. "You were there for me, and you promised you would be." Pinkie tugged the corner of her sleeve to wipe her face. "That night..." she said with a smile. "You said you would be my friend and help me, all I had to do was ask."

Rainbow smiled at her as images flashed into her mind. Pinkie's tears running down her face as Rainbow held her close and whispered to her. Leaving a note as she left in the morning before the other girl woke. Seeing her at her new school the next day and smiling as she realized she already had a friend there.

"I remember, Pinkie." Rainbow said. "I meant it too."

Sunset quickly hugged Pinkie. "I'm here too if you need me." she said.

"Can I stay at your place tonight, Sunset?" Pinkie asked. "I don't really want to be alone..."

"Sure." Sunset said with a smile. "We can hang out and have a little party of two until you feel better, alright?"

Pinkie beamed. "Okay!" she chirped.

"Pinkie..." Rainbow said. "I'm still sorry about what happened. I shouldn't have left." More images flashed to mind as she spoke, but Dash quickly shook them away.

"Yeah, you should have, Dashie." Pinkie said. "Everything worked out better for it."

"If you need me, don't forget to ask, okay?" Dash asked.

"I promise," Pinkie said. "if I need help, I will call you."

Rainbow nodded once before quickly placing her hand on Sunset's shoulder. "Take good care of her, okay?"

"I will." Sunset smiled.

Rainbow turned and headed for the door before Pinkie called after her. "Rainbow?"

"Yeah?" Rainbow asked without facing the girl.

"You really are the best friend I've ever had."

"She wiped her damn phone!" Applejack yelled as she returned to her seat on the couch.

"What did you expect, darling?" Rarity asked as she clicked play on the remote. The sounds of animated fighting filled the room as the girl's continued their show.

"I expected her to show a little respect to her big sister." Applejack grumbled.

"Relax." Adagio said with a polite smile. "We'll figure out who it is, and we'll make sure they leave your sister alone for good."

"I know, it just bothers me that they've already got in little Bloom's head." Applejack said.

"So, I don't get it." Rarity said as she pointed her finger at the screen. "Why exactly does he want to kill the main character?"

"To avenge his brother." Applejack said.

"Right, but doesn't he hate his brother?" Adagio asked.

"Eeyup." Big Mac's voice startled the girl's slighty, but they chose to ignore it.

"Then why bother avenging him?" Rarity asked.

"Cause they couldn't have made this movie without a plot." Applejack answered.

"Seems to me like that's exactly what they did do." Rarity mumbled.

Rarity's phone chimed once, indicating that she had a text. She quickly checked her phone before shaking her head. "Evidently, Pinkie is staying at your apartment tonight, Adagio." she said. "Sunset wanted you to know that she may be there for a few days. Apparently the poor dear is feeling depressed and Sunset thinks it might be serious."

"Well, we'll need to wait until she's okay to move on to the next part of the plan then." Applejack said.

"Thanks for letting me know, Rarity." Adagio said. "I hope she's okay."

"I wish we could all go check in on her." Rarity said quietly.

"Me too." Applejack said. "But, I trust Sunset'll make her feel better."

"I've got an idea to help." Adagio said. "Loan me your phone." she said to Applejack.

Applejack quickly tossed her cell phone to the siren. Adagio typed in a number and then pressed the phone to her ear.

Aria stood in the kitchen wearing nothing but her underwear. It was the middle of the day, but she didn't have anything to do, so she chose to stay as close to naked as possible. She opened the fridge and stared inside. There was plenty to eat in the fridge, but none of it was quick and easy. Therefore, there was nothing in the fridge.

Sonata laid on the couch, wearing less than Aria, and stared at the movie they had been watching. She smiled as she briefly met eyes with her lover. "What are we gonna have for lunch?" she asked.

Aria scoffed. "What makes you think I'm gonna make anything for you?" she asked.

"Cause you love me!" Sonata giggled.

"Whatever." Aria said with a shrug.

"Say it..." Sonata sang quietly.

"I love you, Sonata." Aria grumbled quietly, despite the resentment in her voice, she could not help the smile that spread across her face.

"I love you too, Aria." Sonata said with her own smile.

"Maybe we should go out to get something." Aria said.

"That would mean putting on pants." Sonata pointed out. "I don't like pants."

"Me either, but I can't cook worth a damn, and all of the stuff we have needs to be cooked." Aria's phone began screaming like a goat. "Toss me my phone babe?"

Sonata quickly threw her phone into the kitchen where Aria barely caught it. "Hello?" she answered.

"Hey, Aria." Adagio's voice came through the line.

"Sup, Adagio? Haven't heard from you since you moved out. Everything alright?" Aria asked.

"Well, not exactly, but we're taking care of it. I'm sorry I haven't called or came by, but it's been a wild couple of weeks. I was hoping you and Sonata could do me a favor."

"What's up?" Aria asked.

"Pinkie Pie is staying with Sunset at our apartment. I was hoping you would run them a bottle or two of our wine... just so they know I'm thinking about them both."

"Why aren't you at your apartment?" Aria asked.

"It's a long story, and I really can't risk saying a lot about it where I'm at right now. I can't go up there for a while, so I was hoping you could go in my place."

"Yeah, sure." Aria grumbled. "Me and her were just about to head out and gets some tacos or something anyways." she said. "I suppose I could just swing by there on the way."

"Thanks, Aria. You're the best." Adagio said.

"Yeah, well you're gonna owe me for the wine." Aria shouted as heat spread across her cheeks and she quickly slammed her phone shut.

"Tacos?" Sonata asked from the couch as she slowly slid on a pair of pants she had found on the floor.

"Yeah, we're gonna run a couple bottles of wine to Adagio's apartment for her girlfriend." Aria said as she quickly scanned the floor for her own pants. "It's near that taco place, so I guess we can swing by there."

"You're the best girlfriend in the world." Sonata smiled.

Aria shook her head and quickly turned so her lover would not see her smile. "Whatever." she said, a blush spreading across her cheeks and her heart fluttering at the praise.

After Rainbow Dash had left, Pinkie had quickly packed a few changes of clothes and basic toiletries. She had also tried to discreetly place Sunset's book into her bag, but Sunset did notice. She said nothing about the book, but she knew from the way Pinkie looked at it, and from the way she had hidden it, that it had something to do with the girl's pain.

"You ready to go?" Sunset asked.

"Let me just go tell Mom and Dad what I'm doing." Pinkie said before slipping upstairs. Sunset watched her walk away before turning her attention to the smashed mirror. She stared at the broken glass and felt more tears building in her eyes.

How did she get this bad without any of us noticing?

"She doesn't want to ask for help." A quiet voice said from behind Sunset. Sunset quickly turned around to see a small girl with dark grey hair standing in the doorway. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you." she said. "I'm-"

"Marble Pie, right?" Sunset asked. "Pinkie's told us all about you... she said you never talk, though."

"Usually Pinkie just tells everyone what I want to say." she said quietly. "I wouldn't be asking anything of you now, but she needs help."

"I know." Sunset whispered. "I just don't know how she got this way..." Sunset said.

"I've asked her before." Marble said. "She wouldn't say anything other than that she's irrelevant. That doesn't sound like something my sister would say." she explained. "I think somebody planted that in her head and she needs her friends to pull it back out."

"I'll do my best." Sunset said with a smile.

"Thank you." Marble said. "If there's anything I can do, please tell me."

"You ready, Sunny?" Pinkie said as she bounced back into the room. She quickly looked at her sister. "Oh, hey Marble!" she chirped happily. "I see you've met my friend."

"Mm-hmm." Marble mumbled with a smile.

"Well, I'm glad you two get along." Pinkie grinned. "After all, my friends should have no trouble getting along with my twin sister, right?"

"Wait." Sunset said. "Marble Pie is your twin?" she asked.

"Yep!" Pinkie said. "She's only a few minutes younger than me."

Sunset quickly looked from the small, quiet girl with grey skin and darker grey hair, to her bubbly, loud, pink 'twin' sister. "Sometimes the world doesn't make sense."

"Mm-hmm." Marble hummed as she walked out of the room.

Pinkie watched her go and smiled. "It's kinda weird she has a crush on Big Mac, isn't it?" she asked.

"Not really." Sunset shrugged. "If I was attracted to guys, I think Big Mac would probably make my list."

"Yeah, but Big Mac doesn't have a chance of being your cousin." Pinkie laughed. "Applejack and I just might be related, though."

"Wow." Sunset said. "Well, then I hope for Marble's sake you aren't."

"Hey, Sunset?" Pinkie asked quietly. Sunset looked down at the girl. "Thank you."

"For what?" Sunset asked.

Pinkie shook her head and smiled. "Just for being here." she said.

Sunset draped her arm around Pinkie and pulled her closer. "We are all always here for you, Pinkie." Sunset quickly kissed the top of her friends head. "When we get back to my place you'll tell me all about what's wrong, won't you?"

"I think I need to." Pinkie said. "In fact, I know I need to. I need to talk to somebody before it hurts too much..."

"I promise I will listen, just as soon as we get there, Pinkie." Sunset said as she squeezed the girl tighter.

"Let's go, then." Pinkie said. "I can't wait to finally talk about this..."

Author's Note

Well... I usually have a lot to say in these don't I? Basically, next chapter is where I start answering more questions than I usually raise. It's going to be a chunk of story specifically for Pinkie Pie, because this story has gotten so crazy that I feel like the backstory and everything I give you next time will need to be a chapter of its own.

Next chapter will begin the resolution with Pinkie and Twilight and it shouldn't take more than a few chapters for that to get resolved and after that we can begin winding down on Adagio's story.

As usual, feel free to leave any thoughts, comments, corrections, hate-mail, or whatever you like below, I don't know if ya'll have noticed, but I've tried to get better about answering those.

Regrets = None :pinkiecrazy: